Memoirs of Monsieur d'Artagnan. Now for the first time translated into English

THEMEMOII^S
D'Aï\TAGNAN |

MEMOIRS OF
MONSIEUR D'ARTAGNAN

MEMOIRS OF

MONSIEUR D'ARTAGNAN

CAPTAIN-LIEUTENANT OF THE ist COMPANY
OF THE KING'S MUSKETEERS

BY

COURTILZ DE SANDRAZ

NOW FOR THE FIRST TIME TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH

BY

RALPH NEVILL

PART IL— THE LIEUTENANT

H. S. NICHOLS LTD.

3 SOHO SQUARE AND 62A PICCADILLY

LONDON, W.

:3)c

■'■■ ■■ ' /<

\50

Ria.t^

<?q<^

bi.x

IRINTED IN QRKAT EEITAIN BY
OLIVEB ANP BOY», EDÎNBUBOB

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE

In accordance with many suggestions, I hâve, in
the second volume of thèse " Memoirs " ventured to
compress certain portions of the text which deal
with matters quite extraneous to the career of
M. d'Artagnan, but the book has not been bowd-
lerised in any way whatever. The reader will find
the last section of this volume, which describes
D'Artagnan's adventures in London, especially worthy
of his attention. The whole of it, however, is full
of interest, and should it fail to meet with the
flattering réception accorded to its predecessor, the
fault will lie rather with the translator than with
the work itself.

RALPH NEVILL.

MEMOIRS OF M. D^ARTAGNAN,

"CAPTAIN-LIEUTENANTOF THE ist COMPANY
OF THE KING'S MUSKETEERS."

I

/><l^f^ EACE having been made in the way I hâve
described, a number of flatterers, who, on
account of the great deeds M. le Prince
had performed in the war, lauded everything
else he did to the skies (as if his good
points in this respect could wipe out ail the
bad ones he might possess), by so doing made
him so vain that niany people found difficulty in putting
up with him.

The Cardinal, especially, could not reconcile himself
to the airs with which he began to treat him. His
Eminence, perceiving that he wanted to sell the help
he had just given him against the Parisians at such a
price that there would be no further favours he could
dare to refuse him, made complaint of this to the Queen,
who, for her part, was not too well pleased at a number
of things which M. le Prince was every day asking for
his dependents. M. le Prince had even wanted her
Majesty to give the right of entry to her councils to
the Prince de Conti, a proof that, when the latter had
vol.. II 1

2 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

gone to ofîer his services to the Parlement, the matter
had either been arranged between the two brothers, or,
at ail events, that they had since joined forces together,
so as to make themselves more redoubtable. This
faveur, as well as a number of others v^^hich he exacted
for the Duc de Longueville, v^ho had married his
sister, very much displeased the Queen. It was her
opinion that the revolt, with which the Prince de Conti
and M. le Prince had associated themselves, deserved
nothing less than rewards. Indeed this was ail they
might hâve hoped for, had they shown their fidelity
instead of their rebelliousness. Anyhow, as at Court
one looks just as pleasant when one wants to ruin a
person, as when one intends to do him good, not only
did the Cardinal conceal his resentment under the
guise of civility and confidence, but also under that
of a cordiality as great as might ever exist between
two friends. He invited M. le Prince to come and
feast with him four or five times in less than a month,
and as this prince loved dissipation and plunged freely
into it of his own accord, when once he was at it,
his Eminence pretended to drink, so as to excite him
to do the same. This minister knew that it was on
occasions of this kind that a man loses control over
himself, and that thus he might get his secret out of
him without his noticing it. He succeeded none too
badly. M. le Prince, who suspected nothing, having
partaken pretty freely of wine, asked him in the présence
of the Duc d'Orléans, who was at this banquet, if
without his assistance the Parisians would not hâve
terrified him a good deal. Were he to speak the truth,
he must own to having trembled more than once on
the day of the barricades, or at least to having turned

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 3

pale; so much so, that if one had not known the cause,
one could not hâve failed to think that some accident
had happened to him !

He made, besides, other jokes, stronger even than
this, which causing the minister to fear that, if he
allowed himself to be attacked on such doubtful ground,
the prince would not be long in going even further,
he spoke of it to the Queen as being the only person
able to devise a remedy. The Queen decided not
to neglect his advice. She observed with pain that
M. le Prince, far from being satisfied with the faveurs
which he daily received from her Majesty, had again
started his old claims as to the Admiralty. This he
haughtily demanded again as something belonging to
him by right, and, on the Cardinal answering that,
even were this office his property, the recompenses he
had already received should make him abandon his
pretensions, he dared to tell him straight out that the
services he had just rendered spoke so much in his
favour that, if there was one of the two who could be
called ungrateful, such a term was much more applicable
to the one than the other.

Such haughty behaviour settled the matter of causing
his Eminence to nurture some extraordinary schemes
against him. As he was from a country where there
is a proverb which says,

** passato pericolo il gabbato del santo,"

that is, in good French, that "One thinks no longer
of the saint to whom one has vowed oneself, the
minute there seems no further use for him," he resolved
on his ruin, desiring to lower him to such a point as to
make him entirely dépendent on his own will. The

I — 2

4 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Queen who began to place such confidence in this
minister that she, so to speak, "savv only with his eyes,"
soon shared his ideas. The ruin of M. le Prince was
sworn between the two, and never had any hatred been
seen to follow so quickly on trust; for, just as much as
before both had relied upon this prince, so did they now
think it a matter of their own safety to place him
in a condition in which he could do them no harm.
Perhaps their resentment would only hâve fallen upon
him, if they had not been afraid that his relatives and
friends would take his part, when they should perceive
him in misfortune; but I must not say "perhaps";
this would actually hâve happened, at least there was
every appearance of it. Indeed there was no one who
did not know that the peace which had been made
with the Parisians was not so well assured as not to be
ripe for being broken at every moment and, as it was
necessary to take away from them the leaders whom
they might hâve made use of to recommence their
agitation with, it was not a bad move for the Council
to hâve decreed the arrest of the Prince de Conti
and the Duc de Longueville at the same time as the
Prince de Condé was arrested.

The governorships which both held, which were in
the neighbourhood of Paris, further hastened their ruin.
One was Governor of Champagne and Brie, and the
other of the richest province of the whole kingdom,
I mean Normandy, a province which was the more to
be feared from being oppressed with a thousand taxes,
and in conséquence there was reason for fearing that
the inhabitants, who loudly complained of the présent
government, would avail themselves of the first oppor-
tunity to show their discontent. Not that thèse two

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 5

governors were personally much to be dreaded ; one
was a man much to be despised as a mère individual,
cxcept for his birth, and on account of the alliance he
had contracted with two princesses of the blood : he
had no sensé, and although the other did not resemble
him in this respect, but, on the contrary, had a good
deal, as he had been brought up for the church, it
was only the priests who were on his side. Not one
person of rank had thought of paying him court, but
the Queen and her minister were afraid, and with much
reason, that the friends and parasites of the Prince de
Condé, who were as numerous as those of his brother
were few, would soon rally to him, when they should
perceive his fall, and further, that his rank of prince of
the blood (which takes the place of worth among
people of quality) would produce its effect when least
expected. Accordingly, they thought that, to guard
themselves against ail this, and against a quantity of
other things, which I suppress, because one can easily
picture them to oneself, it was urgent that his ruin
should be sworn at the same time as that of his
brother and his brother-in-law.

As it was difficult enough for a matter of such consé-
quence, and one which required that several people
should be in the secret, to be carried out with certainty,
that is to say, without those against whom it was aimed
becoming aware of it, the Court deemed itself obliged to
win over some members of the Parlement, so that they
might restrain the people when the blow fell. As a
rule this body was ready enough to wish harm to M. le
Prince, because the side he had taken against it to
support the wishes of the Cardinal had made him for-
fait the esteem and friendship which his great deeds

6 ME MO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN

might have won for him. Nevertheless, among its
members, as among the great number of people of
which it was composed, there were some greatly
attached to his person, and who thought much less of
the public weal than of their own private interests.
The Président de Maisons, who was of the number, no
sooner got wind of what was going on than he con-
fided it to M. le Prince. The Prince de Condé who,
besides not imagining that the Cardinal would sully him-
self with such great ingratitude to him, thought enough
of the réputation of himself and of his friends to
imagine that he would never undertake a stroke of this
kind without thinking twice over it, made reply to
this magistrate, that he knew not whence this warning
came, but he was much deceived if it was not abso-
lutely false. Doubtless it had been given him only to
cause him to take some false step from stupid credulity:
but as, thanks to God, he had sensé to discern truth
from falsehood, he would take good care not to fall
into the trap so clumsily set for him. He spoke just
what he thought, and he would have even entertained
the idea (had not this magistrate been strongly attached
to his interests) that he was only speaking as he did to
be the first to hasten his fall, so firmly was he per-
suaded that it could not be true, that the Cardinal
would dare to think of such a stroke as this. Be this
as it may, having neglected to take the précautions
which this président advised, he continued to go on in
the same way and was not long before repenting of so
doing.

The King had returned to Paris, after having granted
peace to the Parisians, and as it is much more difficult
to hide one's faults from those on the look-out for them,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 7

vvhen one is near, than when one is far away, ail he
Court and ail Paris retained so little esteem for his
Eminence on account of a hundred things he was
observed to do, that it was only his servants or his
private parasites who kept quiet about it. Further,
his Word was worth as little as if there had been dis-
honour in keeping it. What he promised to-day he
forgot to-morrow ; for some sordid pièce of self-interest
he would break with his best friend, and he had become
so used to doing this, that it was constantly happening
to him. The principal cause of the hatred M. le
Prince bore him was that, after the reconciliation
with the Parisians had been effected, he had refused
him the governorship of Pont de l'Arche for his brother-
in-law. His Eminence had given as a reason that the
honour and interest of the State required that favours
should not be showered upon a rebel such as he ; not
only would it be setting a bad example, but further, it
would make an evil impression upon the populace.
Besides, even had the Duc de Longueville been a man
who had remained faithful, it would not be politic to
make him so powerful. Already he possessed the
greatest number of the ports in Normandy, and to
give him this one would be to want to make him a
sort of king of the whole province. It was there that
the greater part of his estâtes lay, and as he raised
from it a number of gentlemen and persons of great
distinction, it was quite clearthat one could not further
increase his authority without grave danger. M. de
Matignon, a near relative of this prince, who was
lieutenant-general of the province, served as another
pretext for the minister to support his contention with.
He said, with référence to him, that it was another

8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

cause of the duc's power being increased. This, indeed,
might hâve had some sensé, had the Comte de Matig-
non been a man like anyone else, but his was such a
feeble intelligence, that ail the prestige he might obtain
from the support of the prince and his own rank was
destroyed by the little he himself personally possessed.
He never said anything which was not pitiable, and it
was but a short time before that he had maintained
in very good company, that he had never partaken of
such good olive-oil as that which is made in Poitou.
Someone answered him that none was made there, and
that it must hâve corne from Provence or Languedoc.
However, he again repeated what he had before said
and maintained that quite as much was made there as
in the two provinces just mentioned, and that he him-
self had seen the walnut-trees from which it came ;
they yielded, he continued, as good oil as he had ever
tasted in Italy or anywhere else, and there was nothing
to be said against his statement, since he spoke not
from hearsay, but from the testimony of his own eyes.
Nobody would contradict him further, and, satisfying
themselves with admiring his great cleverness, they
agreed to what he wanted, that is to say, that the
walnut-trees of Poitou produced the best olive-oil in
the world.

Yet this gentleman was from the district known as
the clever district, and where, indeed, intellects are a
good deal more subtle than in any other; however, if
there are some which deserve this reptuation, there
are as well others just as dull as can be found any-
where. It even seems at présent as if whatever part
of the country the Matignons bail from (for formerîy
they lived in Brittany, since it is there that the family

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN g

arose) makes an effort to distinguish itself from other
parts by the simplicity, not to call it the stupidity,
which is to be observed there. It is of thèse people
that it is commonly said that, when they speak of their
seigneur, they déclare he is just as great as the King,
or at least very nearly so; and, indeed, I hâve heard
a gentleman who was not a man to amuse himself
with fairy-tales sa}' that, being one day at M. de
Matignon's, his peasants looked upon his praying to
God, just as they themselves did, as being something
worthy of admiration. This gentleman repeated this
to the curé so that he might reprove them, for they
thought him just as great as the King, or very near:
they also thought that he was humbling himself a good
deal to do just as they did, when he bowed himself
before God. But this curé, either because he shared
their obtuseness, although that is unlikely, or because
he was afraid of displeasing his seigneur by disabusing
thèse people of the great estimation they had of him,
contented himself with telling them that, if the comte
abased himself so much as to bow the knee to God, it
was because he wished to set them a good example:
this was very edifying in such a great lord as he, and
they must take good care to imitate him.

However, to return to my subject. The Cardinal,
who was trying to render M. le Prince odious to ail
the populace, was delighted at his asking him for the
governorship of Pont de l'Arche for his brother-in-
law. For, as he was afraid that, if he arrested him,
he would be accused of ingratitude, he looked upon
it as being a thing very lucky for himself that he
should thus give him a reason for so doing, without
his being obliged to resort to any pretext. He was

lo MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

aware that the one course must break down sooner or
later, even should he be clever enough to well disguise
it, whereas the other would impress itself the more
on his mind as he would hâve reason on his side.
Such a stroke as this could not be the work of one
day ; for although it was but a question of demanding
his sword, not a very diffîcult thing, since he came
to the King's every day, as he must not be taken
alone because of what might resuit, it was not only
necessary to try and collect ail the three together,
but to further prépare people's minds to receive such
a great event without taking any part in it. M. le
Prince had himself already prepared them, when he
had espoused the cause of the Cardinal against the
people, His troops also had admirably seconded him
in this by pillaging and ravaging the country-side
as they had done. Meanwhile, as, in spite of the
warning of the Président de Maisons, this prince as yet
suspected nothing, instead of changing his behaviour,
which might hâve destroyed the suspicions entertained
as to his fidelity, he began to plot in the province of
Guyenne to get himself given the governorship. He
would much bave liked to exchange it for that of
Burgundy which he held; for, beside its being much
more important both in revenue and in a thousand
other things unnecessary to specify (since they are
self-evident) it was besides a very convenient one
for him. Indeed, he already had another the other
side of the Loire — that of Berri. But now, although
one must not be sure that he as yet entertained
those great plans which he has since developed, as it
is a natural thing for everyone to wish to get on, he
made use of an opportunity which seemed to him a

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN ii

favourable one to obtain both thèse governorships for
himself.

The Duc d'Espernon, who had inherited from his
father the characteristic of being very proud, ill-used
the Bordelais, vvhose governor he was, a good deal.
He had a perfect understanding with the Cardinal,
who had an idea of marrying one of his nièces to the
Duc de Candale, his only son ; for this reason, the
governor in question lent his aid as much as he
could in the territory he governed, to help raise new
taxes, with which his Eminence every day loaded the
people more and more. Bordeaux, which is the capital
of this province, and which took a great lead in it as
capitals usually do with regard to everything, did not
dare express ail it thought. Château Trompette, which
is as it were the citadel of that town, stopped this ; but
eventually, the natural disposition of the people to
revolts being augmented by the sternness of their
governor and the exactions of the tax-collectors, they
ail of a sudden rose against him. The Marquis de
Sauveboeuf, a gentleman of the vicinity, who had a
private cause for complaint against the Duc d'Espernon,
as well as against the Court, by which he had been a
good deal ill-used, placed himself at their head. They
armed some vessels so as to become masters of the
Garonne, and the revolt having every moment gathered
strength from the hatred they bore their governor,
they laid siège to Château Trompette.

At that time I was already a lieutenant in the Guards,
a circumstance which entailed my mounting guard,
which was a more important thing than it is to-day,
the reason being that, thanks to God, everything is
now, as it should be, in a state of submission to its

12 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

King, instead of which, at that time, his person was
not in great safety on account of the little respect left
in the minds of many people. Consequently, every-
thing depended on the vigilance and fîdelity of those
who were guarding him, and ail the posts which had
anything to do with this were valued in the highest
degree possible, Wherefore M. le Cardinal was very
friendly towards us, while we were thus employed, so
that, should anyone make any attempt to bribe us, we
might not fail to let him know. .Meanwhile, as I
seemed to him to be even more wanted in that part of
the country than at Paris, he sent me post-haste to
Broiiage to find the Comte d'Augnon, who was governor
there. I gave him orders from the King to equip ships
for sea with the utmost diligence, and to succour the
Duc d'Espernon. This concerned him more than
anyone else, because he was vice-admiral, a position
which was not then of the importance it is to-day,
but which has since become a very great one. For
instance, when it was proposed to give it some time
after to the Comte d'Etrées (who now holds it), he
refused to accept it, from the fear that it might stop
him from one day becoming a Maréchal of France.
He v/as already a lieutenant-general, and he thought
that, being as far advanced as he was, it would turn
out an obstacle to his fortunes ; accordingly, M. Colbert
had to promise him, after the King had done so, that
this post should in no way préjudice his claims, and it
was only upon that condition that he accepted it.

The orders I had for the Comte d'Augnon were not
only by word of mouth, but set down in writing
besides, However, M. le Prince, who was well pleased
to embarrass the Cardinal, had already been before-

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 13

hand with him, so as to oblige him to hâve recourse to
himself to pacify the province and thus to get it placed
in his hands. He had secretly sent one of his gentlemen
to the comte, and they had agreed together that,
instead of acting with the haste enjoined, he should do
everything in such a slow way as to wreck the plans of
the Court. This I clearly perceived, directly I arrived
at the governor's. He discovered a thousand diffi-
culties about whatever I might propose to him, and on
my clearing ail of them away, as far as good sensé
would allow me to do, although I understood nothing
about naval affairs, which were under discussion in
this interview, I soon saw that he was behaving with a
remissness which could only be very suspicious, instead
of with that earnestness which one would naturally
hâve expected from a good servant of the King. But
now, my mission being finished, and having nothing
more to do with him, I had no sooner described what
I believed myself to hâve discovered to his Eminence
than I saw two deputies of Bordeaux arriving at his
house. The Duc D'Espernon had, by order of the
Court, granted them a passport to come and see him.
Both thèse deputies were mortal enemies of the
governor, which had he been master of the situation,
would hâve been the cause of his refusing it to them.
The principal object of their deputation was to lodge
complaints against him. Amongst other things, they
accused him of having treated them like a tyrant, and,
although they did not dare to say that they would
continue to be rebellious, unless M. le Prince was
appointed governor in his stead, they caused it to be
pretty well understood, by saying that their province
would never willingly be obedient to authority until a

14 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

prince of the blood should be at its head. They said
also that, were M. d'Espernon not removed, some dis-
content would always linger in some place or other,
which could only hâve bad results, so much so that the
interest of the Court as well as their own lay in not
refusing them this satisfaction. Meanwhile, M. le
Prince was secretly doing ail he could to be chosen for
the post, while the Comte d'Augnon, according to his
advice, took such a long time to put to sea, that
Château Trompette found itself in extremities before
he was in a condition to relieve it ; indeed, this fortress
surrendered before he had confronted the enemy. The
Bordelais demolished it without waiting a moment's
time, although they were treating with the Court.
They acted with such speed, because they thought that,
this being done, it would be easier for them to
prevent its reconstruction, than it would be to obtain
its démolition, were it left standing. This was a daring
stroke ; but, as the weakness of the government allowed
it, it did not prevent their obtaining the greater part of
what they asked for. They got rid of their governor,
and, M. le Prince being installed in his place, the Duc
d'Espernon went some time after to take up his own
governorship in Burgundy. Folks were no more con-
tented there than they had been in Guyenne. The
inhabitants, who for a long-time had been ruled by the
first prince of the blood, only viewed the change with
regret. M. de Tavannes, lieutenant-general of the pro-
vince, who also deemed it an honour to take the orders
of the Prince de Condé, was no more pleased than other
people. M. le Prince again secretly fomented thèse
feelings of discontent, so that, although he had no
longer any right to give orders in this province, he

ME M 01 R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 15

yet rei'f^ned there just as absolutely as he had ever
done.

That year he had not joined the army. The
Comte d'Harcourt, who, as I hâve elsewhere said,
had distinguished himself in a number of encounters,
had taken his place in Flanders. He began by laying
siège to Cambrai, but the enemy having reheved it before
his Hnes were finished, he could no longer continue his
undertaking. He marched in another direction, a cir-
cumstance which in some measure obscured the glory
which he had gained by a number of great successes.
M. le Prince, who had wanted to stay in the Cabinet,
where he began to enjoy himself a good deal more than
with the army, was delighted at what had happened,
which seemed likely to further enhance his own
réputation, although it was already at the highest
point. The more the Comte d'Harcourt passed for
a great captain, the more reason was there for praising
him, for he had always laid his plans so well that such a
thing had never occurred to him except once at Lerida.
The Cardinal, who disliked his triumph, very nearly
died of grief. In the meantime, as he was clever and
crafty, he tried to make M. le Prince lose not only the
réputation which ail this had given him, but further,
to make ail the blâme for it fall upon his shoulders.
He secretly had the rumour spread that he had refused
to take the command of the army, and that, had he
been with it, nothing would hâve happened that year.
Besides this, thèse rumours, added to the refusai which
his Eminence had just given him of the governorship
of Pont de l'Arche, threw M. le Prince into such a
great passion against him, that he said a number of
things to him which did not appear seemly, coming

i6 ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

from the mouth of a prince of his rank. For, as
he was more fit to strike a blow than anyone else,
people would hâve liked ail his actions to correspond
with his réputation, and it seemed that, as he had
had recourse like a woman to biting words wherewith
to show his resentment, they had in no way done so.
It was thought that this kind of insuit was a weapon
much more fit for women than for a hero like him. Ail
the army knew of thèse scandais, just as well as the
whole Court and the whole of Paris, and, although
the Comte d'Harcourt did everything he could to
gain the friendship of the officers, there were none
of them, at least among the most important ones,
who did not proceed to inform M. le Prince that,
should his différences with the minister go any further,
they would not hesitate to embrace the Cardinal's
interests against his own. The Cardinal, who had
this in common with his predecessor, that he tried
to hâve spies everywhere, got news of this through a
man called Du Tôt, who believed that, to make one's
fortune, one must attach oneself to the minister in
préférence to everything else. An attempt had been
made to win him over, as he was in the service and
well enough liked by the soldiers. Debas, a créature
of M. le Prince, one who was from my province, had
been employed in this ; but Du Tôt had told him in
formai terms that he was the servant of M. le Prince,
but not to such a point as to déclare himself against
him whom the Queen-mother had selected to hold
the reins of state. He would not, he said, enter
into a discussion as to whether he was worthy
to do so or not; it was not for him to judge of
this, but for the Queen, and, until the time when

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 17

she should hâve deposed him, he would remain faithful
to him until his last breath. Indeed, continued he,
he made no distinction between failing in fidelity to
him or to the King, until such time as he should hâve
been proscribed. The Cardinal was very pleased with
:his answer, vi^hich he only heard a long time after,
that is to say, when Debas, who was then trying to
corrupt others, let himself be corrupted. As Du Tôt
made a point of being an honest man, he preferred
that he should hear of it from someone else than
himself. He contented himself with doing his duty,
without attempting to praise himself. For this reason,
although I hâve just now given him the name of
" spy," I do not think I had much reason for doing
so. One may let a minister know of what is happening
prejudicial to the service of the King without sullying
one's honour ; this is ail he did, and therefore it is only
fair to do him justice.

Be this as it may, his Eminence, perceiving that a
great storm was brewing against himself, considered
that there was no better expédient to divert it than to
carry out his résolve. Meanwhile, so as not to be cen-
sured in the world, and in order on the contrary to
find defenders when the friends and créatures of M. le
Prince should rise against him, he granted him the
governorship of Pont de l'Arche after having a long
time refused to do so, and with much firmness too.
He even had this refusai widely announced, so that
everyone might think, as was true, that M. le Prince
had rather extracted this favour from him than he
himself had granted it. M. le Prince, who had not
yet ail the expérience he has since gained, reckoning
this as a great triumph, boasted of it in private to

VOL. II 2

i8 MEMOIRE OF D'ARTAGNAN

those whom he thought his friends, but, as many of
those to whom one gives that name are far from
deserving to bear it, there was one who went so far as
to report it to his Eminence. This increased the
reasons for resentment which that minister enter-
tained against him, and having made the Queen
share his displeasure, her Majesty thought it best to
take measures with the Parlement, so that it might
not espouse his cause. Not that that body had much
cause for doing this, for in addition to having declared
against it in the civil war, he had further had the
houses of ail its members so plundered, that one
might hâve said that he had been intent upon such
a course of action. The Cardinal had obtained this
from her as a favour, not that he then dreamt of what
was to happen, but so that, sharing part of the public
hatred with himself, their interests might in the future
become but identical. In this, his policy was not bad :
on the contrary, it was that of a clever Italian, but, as
it frequently happens that the plans one has made turn
eut quite differently from what one expects, instead of
so uniting their fortunes, he found means of making
everything which occurred contribute to his ruin. To
undertake this stroke, it was necessary to associate in
his fortunes the Duc d'Orléans, who was a meek prince
and allowed himself to be ruled. His rank as uncle
of the King gave him a great position in the State, and
in some measure made up for the small considération
he was held in for any personal qualities. M. le Prince,
who knew him better than anyone else, had tried by
his tact to efface any resentment which he might
retain about the affair of the officer.^ Meanwhile,
as a single word of the Abbé de la Rivière, to whom
^ See Volume i, page 359.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 19

the Court had recently given the bishopric of Langres,
and who had absolute power over his mind, was more
than enough to make his schemes fail, he took measures
with him, so that, very far from opposing him, he might
favour his plans to the best of his endeavours.

This bishop was a man from the dregs of the people,
but who for ail that was none the less greedy. When
he came to monsieur, he would hâve thought himself too
happy if he had been given a small bénéfice of five or
six hundred " livres," but his good grâces, into which
he had quite immediately entered, having procured for
him some abbeys and eventually a bishopric, he dreamt
of equalling the Cardinal, whom the voice of slander
reported to be of like birth to himself. Those who
knew the real state of things did not believe this,
although the hatred they bore him, just like the others,
made them disposed towards everything which could
do him harm. The Bishop of Langres might hâve
discovered the truth just the same as thèse people
did, but, as he was very desirous of not knowing it,
in order that so much fault might not be found with
him for trying to equal the Cardinal, he began to want
to don the purple, not finding that the camaiP and
the mitre honoured him suffîciently. So it is that, as
one advances, one always aspires to something one does
not possess. Be this as it may, this bishop, finding
no disposition at Court towards making his schemes
succeed, turned in the direction of M. le Prince, who
did not fail to proffer him ail the advances possible,
so that at the right time he might check his master in
the event of someone cropping up to try and make
mischief between them.

^ An ornament worn by a bishop over his lawn sieeves.

2 — 2

iô MEMOtRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

The Bishop of Langres did not refuse his friendship,
and, as he knew that M. le Prince had for some time
placed himself upon a footing to obtain, by fair means
or foui, everything he might want for himself or his
créatures, he thought that he would once more do for
him what he had already done for so many others.
Accordingly, their interests requiring that they should
both unité against the Cardinal, M. le Prince deemed
himself in such great safety on account of this, as to
think himself at the top of the tree ; so coming to an
open quarrel at every moment with this minister, the
latter became so bitter against him, as not to be at rest
till he had had him arrested.

For this he had either to again win over the Bishop
of Langres, with whom he had for some time trifled,
promising him afresh that the King would ask of
Rome the hat he so much coveted, it was necessary,
I repeat, to find means either of deluding him again
or at least to make him lose his master's confidence,
so as to get the latter to sanction the résolve which
had been taken against the Prince de Condé. Without
him one dared not carry it out. The danger was too
great, and it would hâve been the means of arousing
the whole State against the government of the day.
Finally, although the one course seemed no less difficult
than the other, on account of the obstacles which
appeared on ail sides, his Excellency nevertheless
decided that, from the disposition of the Duc d'Orléans'
mind, hc would succeed better with him than with
the other. The bishop was too well trained in his
work to let himself be caught a second time, whereas,
if someone who had a little sensé and tact was to be
found, he might hope to make the duc do everything
he wanted.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN «i

There were then three parties in the State : that of
the Court, commonly called the Mazarin party : that
of the Prince de Condé, and that of the Parlement,
called by the nanie of Frondeurs. This name had
been given to it because, during the height of the civil
war, some members of that body had advised not
only that very severe measures should be taken
against the Cardinal, but further had maintained
that, to ruin him entirely, a proceeding of this kind
was necessary, in such a heated manner that they had
corne to abusing their own colleagues. Their rage
arose from thèse latter not sharing their feelings as
they desired, and being, on the contrary, inclined to
smooth over matters. The first of thèse parties was
composed of most of the courtiers, the second of a
great number of military officers, some even of those
most esteemed, the third, of the Duc de Beaufort,
of the Coadjutor^ of Paris who was a brother of the
Duc de Retz and of the whole of the people of that
great city. Thèse citizens did not really know what
they wanted : had they known, they would but hâve
thought of keeping peace. They had already suffered
so many evils from civil war that, although this one had
lasted no longer than six weeks, more than six
years were yet necessary to efface its effects. But
the Word " tax," which is hateful to the populace,
(and the horror of which the Parlement was further
clever enough to add to by reporting that the Cardinal
had ail the money it was producing sent into Italy)
making them ready for ail the ideas one wanted to
impress upon them, their simplicity reached such a

^ The Cardinal de Retz, Jean François Paul de Gondi, born
Î614, died at Paris, 1679.

aa MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

pitch that they began to believe that taxes would be
totally abolished, ovving to the Parlement taking up the
matter.

As it was a great thing to hâve thèse people, who
are almost equal in number to the whole of the rest of
the kingdom, on one's side, the Cardinal (who knew
that he was not Hked by the Parlement, and that, con-
sequently, directly that body perceived the arrest of
the Prince de Condé, it would make use of the
opportunity to ruin him), tried not only to alienate
the Duc de Beaufort and the Coadjutor from it, but
also to embroil them with the Prince de Condé to
such an extent as to make them keep that body in the
path of duty through the delight they would feel at his
fate. This was difficult enough for him to do in the
case of the first-named nobleman. The resentment
he still retained on account of his imprisonment, when
he had been treated with much severity, was yet so
active in his mind that he could not hear the Cardinal
spoken of without disgust. For instance, although his
Eminence was thinking of giving one of his nièces to
his elder brother, which in his idea was to bring about
a reconciliation, up to that time it had produced so
small an effect that he wished him just as much evil
as ever. As to the Coadjutor, his mind was no better
disposed in his favour, as he not only aspired to the
purple, but also to dépose the minister so as to him-
self take his place. He regarded the Cardinal with
just as much envy as a lover does a rival who
happens to be favoured. Besides, he was none too
well pleased with the Queen, who had not received
the offers of help, which he had gone to make her on
the day of the barricades, in any too gracious a manner.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 23

She had indeed scarcely looked at him, either because
she knew him to be possessed of ambition enough to
make her feel sure that he was capable of inciting
thèse disturbances rather than calming them, or
because she was in such a bad humour at what had
just happened, that she was unable to think over
things as thoroughly as was her custom on other
occasions.

Thèse difficulties, which were great enough to hâve
discouraged anyone but the Cardinal, did not never-
theless discourage him. As, in matters of cunning and
knavery, he would hâve been very sorry to give way to
anybody, he thought of something which nobody per-
haps but himself would hâve dreamt of. He posted
men at night, who fired musket shots into the carriage
of M. le Prince, while he was passing over the Pont
Neuf. By good luck he was not in the carriage, but
one of his lackeys (for thus he himself termed them,
and I may well do the same thing after his example)
having been wounded, he believed, as appeared to be
the case, and as the Cardinal was well pleased he
should suspect, that someone had wished to assassinate
him. Nevertheless, he did not know who was at the
bottom of it, unless it was the minister. He believed
that, except him, he had never offended anyone, but
his Eminence, to whose advantage it would not hâve
been to hâve left him under this impression, having
soon disabused him of it and made him believe that,
far from an attempt of this kind being his work, the
Coadjutor was much more the right person to be
suspected, he strengthened this slander by some cir-
cumstances which were likely to thoroughly impress
this idea upon the prince's mind beforehand. The

24 MEMOIRE OF D'ARTAGNAN

circumstances in question were that, in a conversation
which the prince had had with some persons of rank,
he had slightly lampooned the Coadjutor. He had
described him as being more amorous than pious, and,
as truth offends more grievously than anything else,
and as even that which has merely its appearance often
produces the same effect as truth itself, the prince was
ail the more inclined to believe this was the case,
knowing from a good source that his words had been
repeated.

Appearances were sufficient to condemn him. He
made a violent attack upon him. He openly blamed
the Coadjutor, and, the matter being reported to
the functionary, and the prince even declining to
hear his defence, the fear which he was in of his
violence (taies of which abounded on ail sides) made
him seek a protector in the person of the Cardinal.
His Eminence got him cheap, because he saw that he
had need of his help. They both joined together
against the prince, and, as the Coadjutor was one of
the friends of the Duc de Beaufort, he promised the
minister, while making his pact, that he would get him
to join them if he could. He also promised that,
should he be unable to do so, he would at ail events
be answerable for his not siding with the prince against
him. M. le Cardinal was satisfied with this promise,
and, perceiving that he had nothing further to fear in
this quarter, now only thought of striking the blow
he had contemplated for such a long time. The thing
was very cleverly carried out, just when the prince
least expected it. The minister, having found means to
get the three princes, against whom he had conspired,
assembled together on the pretext of some business the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 25

Comte de Matignon had with the Council, had the
comte secretly informed that he must not only beg
M. de Longueville to be there, but also make him see
that his brothers-in-law were présent. This they did
without suspecting anything, and were in this manner
arrested and taken to the Château of Vincennes,
where the Cardinal confided them to the keeping of
Debas, who was a shrewd Gascon. The latter had been
my comrade whilst I was with his Eminence, and
never did man better understartd the secret of deceiving
the public than he ! Everyone thought him incapable
of knavery, so much so that those who had not quite
the same opinion of the Cardinal said, when speaking
of him, that he was a living contradiction of the proverb
which informs us, that servants are usually like their
master. However, in the end, after having played his
part so well for some time, he showed clearly that it
was but too true that faith should be placed in this
proverb. Indeed, he got hold of a hundred thousand
crowns which the Comte de Seulemberg, Governor of
Arras (who has since become Maréchal of France
under the name of Moudejeu) had confided to him.

The worthy Guittaut, captain of theQueen's Guards,
accompanied by his nephew De Comminges, was the
individual who arrested the three princes, and, as there
was a danger of their being rescued on the way, his
Eminence promised the Comte de Miossens, lieutenant
of the Company of gendarmes of the guard of the King,
that, provided he should safely conduct them to prison,
he would procure the bâton of a Maréchal of France
for him. It is he whom we hâve since seen calling
himself the Maréchal d'Albret, a shrewd Gascon, and
a man of inordinate ambition ; this is shown by the

26 ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

fact that such an honour, which is usually bestowed
only as a reward for great deeds, cost him but the
trouble of going two leagues by the side of a carriage
containing three prisoners. However, this is nothing
to be surprised at. He was one of those people with
whom everythingsucceeded, and one who, if I may use
an expression which is usually employed to designate a
lucky man, was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.
It is true he could boast of a fine name — the name of
D'Albret is one with which no others can compare ; so,
if it had been his by right, it would hâve been more
excusable for him than for the Maréchal de Turenne to
be unwilling to be called maréchal. Scions of the
family of D'Albret, had there been any in existence,
would indeed hâve considered themselves dishonoured
by such a thing, but as there is a great différence
between bastards and legitimate heirs, one must not
be surprised if he whom I speak of showed himself
less délicate than those from whose left side he sprang.
Be this as it may, I hâve not been far out, it seems
to me, in declaring that he was born with a silver
spoon in his mouth, since in his youth, being on the
point of returning to his native province from lack of
money, he had found a lady who paid him so well for
certain services he had performed for her, that he
obtained the wherewithal to buy a company in the
Guards. He had also obtained a good many other
favours from this lady, in short, it was to her he owed
his good fortune. It is true that he was not the first ;
a circumstance which well deserved that she should
pay him better than if she had presented him with an
entirely virgin heart. As apparently she had a fancy
for the tribe of bastards, a former lover of hers had

ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 27

been a man who was a by-blow of her own family.
Besides this, she had had many other lovers, some
bastards, some of legitimate birth. Somebody one day
had been near telling this to her husband, who was
a hero of the fîrst rank, but, as there was no need of
his being told for him to know it, and as he was of
opinion that in thèse sort of matters it was much better
to prétend to be blind than too clear-sighted, he replied
to the individuals, who spoke to him, who from feeHngs
of dehcacy talked as if of things far away and as meaning
someone else than himself, that for his part, were his
wife a flirt, he would be so annoyed to be told about it
by anyone as to believe that the only reward he could
give to such charitable folks would be to run his sword
through their bodies. His would-be informants needed
no more to make them shut their mouths. They
heartily agreed that he would never escape from a
state of cuckoldom, as men sometimes claim to do
who kill their wife's lovers ; but they may say what
they like, I do not see that they escape any the more
by so doing. On the contrary, I think that, instead
of extricating themselves from the mire, they but sink
the deeper into it. Indeed, it is but publishing their
misfortune, and from being like Cornélius Tacitus,
whom at first they resemble, they become, as says a
common proverb, with some wit at least on the part
of the individual who first originated it, like Cornélius
Publicus !

M. le Prince being thus in prison, his friends and
parasites, who were in despair, had the added grief
of seeing a display of fire-works given by the city.
Nevertheless, the cry of " Vive Mazarin" was not heard
as *' Vive BrousseV had formerly been. The inhabitants

28 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

contented themselves with only celebrating the memory
of the justice, which they believed had been granted
them in depriving of liberty a man who had not only
robbed them of part of their property, but had also
so thoroughly blocked the roads into the town, that
it had not been his fault he had not made them die
of hunger.

After they had committed a thousand follies about
this, as was usually their way in matters which they
thought concerned their interests, they calmed down
their great ardour which made people, who had any
brains, laugh. M. le Cardinal, to whom I paid my
court much more assiduously now that I was no longer
in his service, seeing me one day in his room, where
there was scarcely anyone else, asked me what I
thought of such an unexpected change. At first, I
would say nothing in reply: not that I did not know
what I ought to answer, but perhaps from fear of dis-
pleasing him by speaking freely to him. Nevertheless,
my silence only increasing his vanity the more, "Hâve
your say," said he, "and know that I do not approve
of you alone being silent about a matter in which it
seems to me I deserve at least some praise." "I am
sure of it, Monseigneur," I replied, "since you hâve
donc everything you could to succeed : but to believe
that things will turn out for you as you think, is
something I will not agrée to so early in the day."
He would not let me say more, and having as it were
snatched the right of speaking away from me, — "You
are playing the clever man," he continued, "but, to
show you that you are just as likely to be deceived as
other people, I want you to come in my carriage with
me this moment: I désire, I repeat, to show you by

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 29

the extent of the public acclamations, that you are
wrong not to believe that I am now as popular with
the populace as in the past I was the contrary." I would
say nothing more to him, from fear of paining him by
continuing to try and disabuse his mind. Meanwhile,
we got up into the carriage as he desired, his Eminence
being in the back with M. de Navailles, and myself in
front with Champfleuri, the captain of his guards. The
carriage we were in was magnificent, the horses the
same — ail of them the best he had in his stable, for he
wanted to attract everybody's attention; but, instead
of succeeding in his wishes through ail this, just the
opposite happened to him. The more his équipage
was worthy of the admiration of the Parisians, the
more they made it a subject for abusing him. This I
clearly perceived from the way they were talking to
one another, even had not their looks shown it me well
enough. Not a man took off his hat to the Cardinal,
who was regarded by the people as one only tricked
out at their expansé. We traversed the city from the
Palais Royal to the Porte St. Antoine, without a soûl
presenting himself before us to acclaim his Eminence
in any way. Navailles, who was already desirous of his
returning to the Palais Royal, tried to divert him on the
way with jokes, so as to spare him the pain of what he
saw, but he had no désire for laughter, especially after
having boasted so magnificently, as he had done, that
he had only to show himself to disillusion me of my
ideas, and so nothing could equal his confusion on
his return. I began to talk as Navailles had done to
dissipate his annoyance, but, as he knew that I was
a long way from being as easy-going as he was, he did
not take it in the same way.

30 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Indeed, to tell the truth, this man was as clever
a courtier as the Court has ever seen. The fortune
he made there clearly shows this. From being a
cadet de Gascogne^ as he was, to hâve amassed an
income of more than a hundred thousand livres is a
good proof that he knew more than others. True, that
the daughter of his eldest brother, whose property he
had, complains a little ! Whether she is right or wrong,
is a thing I will not go into nor will I mix myself up
with it. I hâve enough to do with my own affairs
without embarrassing myself with other people's. If
he has done well or ill, iet those whose business it is
look to it — it does not concern me.

In the meantime, the three prisoners were transferred
from the Château of Vincennes to that of I\Iarcoussis
and from there to Havre de Grâce. Information arrived
that the Vicomte de Turenne, who had allowed him-
self to be won over to the side of the Prince de
Condé, was advancing towards Champagne, which he
reckoned he would march through without difficulty.
His intention was to come and extricate him from
the prison, which was incapable of resisting his
army, but his Eminence having provided against this
in the way I hâve just described, the Vicomte de
Turenne laid siège to Rhetel and captured it. The
archduke had given him some troops which he had
joined to some régiments of his own. AU thèse made
up an army of from thirteen to fourteen thousand
men. Turenne alone was in command without the

1 The cadets de Gascogne were more celebrated for their
devilry and daring, than for their worldly possessions, which
were as a rule very trifling. Cyrano de Bergerac, it will be
remembered, served under the famous Carbon-Castel-Jaloux as
a "cadet de Gascogne."

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 31

archduke being there in person, as I perceive many
historians déclare was the case, but this is just where
they must not be believed, since it is certain that the
prince in question was at Brusscls. I speak of this as
an expert, I who soon after found myself among the
troops who had to do with the Prince de Condé, and
who totally defeated him.

I had not made a bad estimate as to the feehngs of
the Parisians towards his Eminence. The hatred they
bore him made them soon forget the wrongs they
deemed themselves to hâve received from the Prince
de Condé, so, weeping for his misfortunes with the
same eyes which one had seen flash with joy at the news
of his imprisonment, they raised a great outcry that
he and his brothers should be set at hberty, and
that the Cardinal should be expelled from office. The
Parlement, which secretly made them do this, and
which, since the peace, had done a number of things
which showed plainly enough that it would never obey
the minister except by compulsion, soon joined with
the malcontents to assist them in their revolt. There
were in it the seeds of rébellion which the peace had
never rooted up, so, suddenly regaining its former
strength, it recommenced its sittings in défiance of
their having been forbidden to do so by the Court.
The Cardinal secretly opposed this before openly doing
so. He complained to the Coadjutor, who had pro-
mised to keep this body (the Parlement) faithful to
him, that he was keeping his word badly, and that,
after having made him believe it would make no move,
it was doing worse than it had ever done. He told
him that it was his business to stop it, since he had
undertaken to do so. The Coadjutor had not a word

32 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to say to this. It was true that he had given his word
to the Cardinal to restrain the Parlement at any time
it should be inclined to make a disturbance, but, as
his Eminence for his part had promised to obtain a
Cardinal's hat for him and it did not arrive, this
functionary took no trouble to satisfy his remonstrances.
Both of them were only trying to cheat one another.
The whole question at first lay in doing so in such a
cunning way that no one should discover it, but
as this was very difficult now that they knew one
another better than they had at first done, suspicion
follovved the friendship they had mutually promised,
hatred then ensued, and at last a fixed désire to ruin
each other.

The Vicomte de Turenne, after having captured
Rhetel, also thought to get the whole frontier of
Champagne under his sway. This was not difBcult
for him, while matters remained in their présent state.
There was no one to défend it, and the conquests
which the minister had taken it into his head to make in
Italy for his private ends, kept troops there, which
would hâve been much better employed in Champagne
than in a country separated from us by a barrier which
could not be forced without apparently running against
the will of God. For indeed, when one looks closely
into things, it seems that there is truth in saying that
He has decreed that there should be limits to kingdoms,
and that they could not hâve been better defined than
by the chain of mountains which séparâtes that country
from our own. Thesamethingappliesto the Pyrénées,
which God also appears to hâve placed where they
are, only as a division of our crown from that of Spain.
But in short, as it is not a new thing for men to go

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 33

against the wishes of the Sovereign Lord of ail things
and even when they are laid down in Holy Writ, so,
when ail that can be said rests merely upon a pre-
sumption, there is no cause for surprise in their
contravening them with even greater audacity. People
soon smother ail their better thoughts to further their
ambition, and the désire they hâve to dominate the
whole world makes them not only cross mountains
but whole seas besides, if it is a question of getting
what they want.

Be this as it may, the necessity of defending the
province of Champagne obliging this minister to aban-
don thèse vain projects to do what was most needful,
the Cardinal made some troops which were on the other
side of the Alps return, and gave their command to
the Maréchal du Plessis. He had served a long time
and, wherever employed, had never been considered
other than a good captain. It was a necessity for him
that he should not only hâve this réputation, but also
deserve it, to make any head against the Vicomte de
Turenne, who was already in a way to make himself
equally feared and esteemed. To thèse troops the
Cardinal added the régiment of guards and, as we
exceeded the enemy in infantry, the Maréchal du
Plessis made no difficulties about marching straight
on Rhetel which it was his design to recapture. The
Vicomte de Turenne was too far away to relieve it in
time, should it be a little pressed ; so, as the success
of this undertaking only depended upon making haste,
the maréchal entered upon it with so much keenness,
that the siège was finished before the Vicomte de
Turenne could even hâve arrived on the heights of
Sonpuis. He had abandoned ail his schemes in other
VOL. II 2

34 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

quarters to corne to the help of this fortress, and he
had hoped to succeed, because he had with him the best
cavalry of Europe. In the first place he had with him
sixteen hundred horse of his own, which were ail as
well equipped as the King's guards are to-day. The
men were picked as well as the horses, and besides
that, there were the old troops who had formerly
fought under the great Gustave and under the famous
Duc de Weymar. As the Vicomte de Turenne had
not as yet had news that the fortress had surrendered,
he still continuée! his advance with the same haste he
had employed since he had set out : however, on
reaching Sonpuis, he learnt not only the fate of
the town, but further that the maréchal was coming
to meet him, to save the trouble of his going to find
him. The Cardinal, who had received a courier from
the maréchal, thought that it was of such great im-
portance that he should be présent at the battle for
which the former was making préparation, that he at
once took post-horses to join him. He had previously
provided himself with ten thousand louis d'or, which at
that time was a large sum for the Court. He wanted
to make présents to the soldiers so as to cause them to
fight more bravely. There is no doubt that he must
hâve been very anxious to gain the day, since he was
willing it should cost him so much. Thus, to over-
come his natural bent of mind was a thing just as
remarkable as his good luck. Indeed, ten thousand
louis d'or were to him as much as ten millions to any-
one else, and although they did not corne out of his
purse, it is certain that this move must hâve cost him
a good deal to make before finally determining upon it.
Eventually, however, he reflected that it would per-

MEhfOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 35

haps be the mcans of making the Parlement return
to its duty. He feared this body more than any army
and could noteven hear it spoken of without trembling.
He was always calling to mind the day of the barri-
cades, and as he had observed that, for having dared
to arrest two or three of its members, a hundred
thousand men had immediately rushed to arms, he
thought with much reason that he would never be in
safety till he had taken means either to win it over,
or to reduce it to such impotence that it should no
longer be in a position to hurt him.

No sooner did the Vicomte de Turenne become
aware of the arrivai of the minister and his intention
in coming, than he thought he ought not to décline a
battle. He flattered himself that the valour of his
cavalry would make up for the faults of his other
battalions ; for this reason, instead of drawing up his
troops in battle-array, as is usually done on such an
occasion, he was satisfied with putting some squads of
infantry amongst his squadrons. In this way he
marched towards the enemy, whom he expected to
scatter at once, but the maréchal, who had posted his
foot-soldiers in advantageous places, and who had
commanded them not to fire without orders, having
made them fire their volleys in their faces so to speak,
notwithstanding ail the bravery this cavalry possessed,
so many of them fell that the remainder were totally
scattered. The maréchal profited by this disorder.
He at once had them charged by his squadrons, who
had not worn themselves out much at the siège and
who were fresh and vigorous. This charge completed
the rout, and the cavalry having retreated at a gallop,
it was in vain that the Vicomte de Turenne tried to

3~^

36 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

rally them to a charge ; he could never do so, so much
so that every man having taken his own line of flight,
he himself was forced to do the same. The maréchal
detailed some squadrons to pursue the fugitives, a
great many were captured and the same fate would
hâve overtaken the Vicomte de Turenne, had he not
been well mounted and well acquainted with the
roads. He retired to Stenai where he only arrived on
the fourteenth day. This fortress, which belonged to
M. le Prince, was holding out for him, and had received
a Spanish garrison, so as to be in a better state to
défend itself.

The Cardinal, having after this victory returned to
Paris, thoiight that now he onght to take the Parle-
ment in hand ; so, not thinking that it would still be
in a condition to lay down the law to him, he spoke
very haughtily to some of its niembers, whom the
Queen had sent for to the Palais Royal to reprimand
for their constant plots. The Parlement, indeed, had
been quite taken aback by the late victory which had
placed the Court above its enemies. At last, however,
having taken into considération the fact that, should
it allow the Cardinal to completely crush M. le Prince,
it would perhaps be impossible for itself to afterwards
resist him, it arranged to hâve a pétition presented to
itself by Madame la Princesse, asking for the libéra-
tion of her husband. The mother of the prisoner
had already presented one during the early days of
his détention which was to the same effect. It had
however been rejected on account of the Coadjutor,
who was now arranging the new one, being at that
time on good terms with the Cardinal. As this
functionary then had hopes that the latter would hâve

ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 37

him given the cardinal's hat which he had promised
him according to the terms of their agreement, he had
taken good care not to allow any attentions to be paid
to it, but eventually, his Eminence having tricked him
just as cleverly as before he had tricked the Bishop of
Langres, there was no longer anything to stop him
openly declaring for M. le Prince, unless it might be
fear lest désire of revenge for his attempted assassin-
ation might lurk in his mind.

The friends of M. le Prince, vvho had been constantly
working for him since his arrest, perceiving that, in
spite of the goodwill of the Parlement, he would find
it hard to get out of his présent quarters, unless the
Coadjutor should interest himself in his case, held
counsel together to détermine how they should proceed
in an affair of such delicacy. This prelate wanted to
hâve assurances given him in view of the fears he
entertained. This appeared to them but just, so much
so, that they themselves offered to go bail, that not
only would M. le Prince never think of the assassin-
ation again during his lifetime, but would further
become his friend. This they told him, that he might
be satisfied with their déclaration that ail the people
in Paris as well as themselves were equally disabused
of the idea that he had had anything to do with what
had occurred on the Pont Neuf. Indeed, for some
time now, everyone had begun to perceive that ail this
had only originated from the Cardinal, and people
detested his knavery the more, whilst he secretly
continued to congratulate himself upon his plot having
turned out so successfuUy.

The Coadjutor was of opinion that something was
to be said for the word of so many honest men,

38 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

especially in a matter which spoke for itself as did
this one. In the meantime as, before thoroughly
declaring himself for M. le Prince, he wanted to make
some terms vvith him, he came to the conclusion that
he would never obtain a guarantee of this unless he
himself ratified it. This ratification was, so to speak,
impossible in his présent position. Debas, who had
followed him to Havre, and who was quite devoted to
his Eminence, still continued to keep an eye on him ;
so carefully indeed did he do this, that he was near
being jealous of his shadow. Clever and suspicions as
he was, he had nevertheless been several times tricked,
and even under his own eyes. One of his guards, who
had been bribed, managed to convey letters to M. le
Prince in a crown-piece which had been specially
scooped out on one side and which had been so
cleverly put together again that, but for the fact that
it did not weigh as much as others, it was exactly similar
to them. There would hâve been no need for so much
mystery, had this guard been able to communicate
with M. le Prince in secret, or cleverly give him a
letter without anyone noticing. However, Debas
never let his prisoner out of his sight, or, if he did
leave him, his son, who was his second self, at once
took his place. Accordingly, everything being dan-
gerous with a vigilance such as theirs, it had been
necessary to hâve recourse to this artifice to convey
information to M. le Prince and obtain news of him.
This particular expédient had been adopted, because
he was in the habit of firequently playing at quoits,
sometimes with the Prince de Conti, sometimes with
the Duc de Longueville, and sometimes even with the
younger Debas; for, as regards the father, far from

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 39

having anything to do with him, he hated him so
bitterly on account of his rough manners, that he had
ail the difficulty in the world in putting up with him.

The guard had been the cause of the adoption of
this stratagem, because, once won over, he had been
questioned as to how the prince passed his time. The
man had stated what I hâve just said, and further, that
he was in the habit of paying him to pick up the
quoits. Accordingly, he was instructed as to what he
had to do, which was that, when he gave the scooped
out coin to the Prince de Condé, he should either
squeeze his hand or wink his eye in a way to make
him understand the secret. This the guard did not
fail to do, and the prince who was clever, having
easily understood from the lightness of the crown-
piece that it was destined for other purposes than to
play quoits with, put it in his pocket and took another
in its place. By thèse means it was hoped to give
him news of what was going on ; but, as the agree-
ment which the Coadjutor wanted for his own safety,
contained many paragraphs and could only be put in
the crown-piece in several instalments, it would hâve
been likely to hâve wasted a good deal of time had not
the death of the Princesse de Condé (the Dowager)
smoothed away the difficulty. Her death was utilised
to ask permission of the Court to interview her son
about the wili she had made. This was so natural
that the Cardinal had no suspicions about it. Ail the
same, he would hâve refused, had he not been afraid
that there would be an outcry against him. He knew
his conduct was being watched, and that the least
thing which gave cause for fault-finding would not be
likely to be forgiven. Perrault who, as I fancy I hâve

40 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

said, had been arrested at the same time as his master,
but since liberated, was therefore allowed to go and
see him. Debas kept him under strict observation, so
that he might speak of nothing to him but the object
of his visit ; but as, however strict one may be, it is
very difficult in thèse kind of interviews to prevent
oneself from being deceived, the président sHpped into
his master's hand a paper which contained everything
he was wanted to know.

M. le Prince was so Httle unconvinced about the
attempt at assassination, which he maintained the
Coadjutor had tried to make upon him, that he felt
quite an extraordinary répugnance at granting what
was asked of him for that individual. Nevertheless,
as he saw nothing worse than prison, and as this was
to procure him his freedom, he eventually consented
to it. One does not know, in spite of this, whether he
did so in good faith and whether, even at that time, he
did not entertain ideas of breaking his word.

Be this as it ma}^, having not only signed this paper,
but having further returned it to Perault in the same
way as it had been given him, the Coadjutor no sooner
verified that it was drawn up in the manner he desired,
than he turned his back on the Cardinal. Up to that
time he had been careful with him. Although he was
aware of his craftiness, he had not dared to déclare
himself without being sure of M. le Prince. Otherwise
he was afraid of the Cardinal's becoming reconciled
with him to his own ruin, and that he would be left
without any support or prop between two enemies of
such a formidable kind. Being at last guaranteed
against this danger, he employed ail his endeavours
with the Parlement to try and obtain from it the

ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 41

exile of the one and the freedom of the other. His
idea was to raise himself on the ruins of the Cardinal's
fortunes and, as M. le Prince had bound himself by a
clause of this agreement to grant him his protection to
make him succeed in this undertaking, he reckoned that
his success would be a certainty.

II

rHILE ail this was going on, the Duc
d'Orléans, whose place it was to play the
chief part in the State, had allowed him-
self to be trifled with by the Cardinal to
such an extent, that one might say that
in the latter's hands he had completely divested
himself of his authority. He let himself be ruled
sometimes by ail the world, and sometimes by his wife,
who had not the sensé to see that ail the people whom
she permitted to approach her only gave their advice
with the intention of deceiving both herself and her
husband. She was a sister of the Duc de Lorraine,
and he had married her against the wishes of the late
King, who had not only had his marriage declared
void by a decree of the Parlement, but who further,
as long as he lived, had never consented to relent in
the matter. For this reason they had for several years
been separated from one another, and it had only been
since his Majesty's death that the présent King had
consented to their coming together. This princess
had ail her features excellently moulded, so that, if
looked at in détail, she was a very beautiful woman.

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 43

but, taking her altogether, hers was at most a waning
beauty and one devoid of ail the charms vvhich vivacity
bestows ; the only spark of it she showed in her life was
in being ambitious beyond anything one can imagine.
Accordingly, although she had not the intelligence to
be troublesome, she had not been sorry to see disorders
arising in the State, so that she might keep up her
position without being obliged to draw ail her claims
to considération from the Court. She could not in
particular bear the Queen-mother, not that she found
anything in that princess unworthy of esteem, but
because her station was above her own. She was also
none too fond of M. le Prince, especially since the
insuit he had put upon the Exempt of Guards of her
husband. The Cardinal, who tried to make everything
serve his ends, and who would hâve been well pleased
to see jealousy prevailing between thèse two familles,
had cleverly had it hinted to her that M. le Prince was
devoured by ambition, and that, in conséquence, he
wanted not only to raise himself above the duc her
husband, but also despised him so much that he
appeared to hâve forgotten the différence there was
between a son, a brother and uncle of the King, and
a first prince of the blood.

The little sensé, which she possessed by nature, had
not enabled her to find in herself any of the qualities to
withstand this deceit, and she had blunderingly fallen
into the trap, the more so because, during the time of
the victories of M. le Prince, his Court was usually so
large as to hâve put her husband's to shame. The
Coadjutor, who had himself been a witness on a
thousand occasions of the ideas of this princess, and
who knew that, the better to succeed in his designs,

44 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

he ought to win the duc over, thought that, far from
availing himself of her as a channel to success, he
must hide everything from her with great care, if he
wished to lead matters to a happy issue. Accordingly,
he made the duc promise to tell her nothing about
what he wanted to discuss with him, and then no
longer abstained from opening his heart. The duc,
like himself, had friends in the Parlement; the respect
paid to his birth attracted some, and besides this, ail
the others were well pleased to hâve him at their head,
because they flattered themselves that his shadow
guarded them against the reproach which some people
levelled at them " of undertaking things beyond their
powers." Be this as it may, the Duc d'Orléans, who
had had a share in the imprisonment of M. le Prince,
was now disposed to obtain him his liberty, for he
allowed himself to be swayed by every breeze. He
joined with the Parlement and with the Coadjutor for
the carrying out of this undertaking. Not only did the
Parlement reply to the request of Madame la Princesse,
but further, it decreed that représentations should be
made to the King and to the Queen with a view to
obtaining the libération of her husband. Her Majesty,
who, although devoid of ail that cleverness which is
said to exist in some women, yet had a courage beyond
her sex, thought that the Parlement was arrogating
to itself an authority which was not its right. She
sternly reproved it for meddling with a matter of
this kind, and declared in formai terms that such a
thing was beyond its powers, adding that a day would
perhaps come when it might repent of its action. She
also told its delegates that it was not the business of
the Parlement to mix itself up in State secrets, and

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 45

that, by acting in such a way, it wished apparently to
follow the example of England, which, after having
driven its King from his capital, had further in-
humanely murdered him. The Parlement was shocked
at this comparison ; so, matters becoming more and
more strained, his Eminence began to fear that he
might soon be obliged to withdraw into Italy. Indeed,
the Parlement of Paris had not been alone in declaring
itself for the Prince de Condé, that of Bordeaux had
done just the same, and although the Cardinal had
appeared to hâve quelled this storm by taking the King
there, it was a long way from being entirely calmed
down. This province still supported the prince, and
as it never loses an opportunity, as I hâve already
said, of revolting, but welcomes it with ail its heart,
the minister was afraid of the two Parlements uniting.
He foresaw that, should such a thing happen, there
were yet others who might perhaps do the same thing,
especially as there was hardly a single province which
was not discontented with his ministry. Besides, the
Comte de Grancé had retired to his government of
Gravelines, apparently quite ready to form a party on
the grounds that, after the battle of Rhetel, some
Maréchaux de France had been created and he had
been left out. He claimed to be as worthy of this
honour as others, and wanted to obtain by force that
which had not been given with a good grâce.

As thèse were times when those who knew how to
make themselves feared got everything they liked, he
was considered to be in the right. Be this as it may,
this would not hâve much embarrassed the Cardinal,
had this been the only affair on his hands ; he knew
of a remedy, which was to grant the comte what he

46 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

asked for ! But it was not the same thing with regard
to other people, since it was his own place which
they wanted, and he was in no mood to give it up.
This caused hini to take every kind of means to appease
the Parlement, but as he must hâve owned the riches
of a Croesus to satisfy ail its members, not one of
whom did not want to be bought at a very high price,
the storm which had been brewing against him for so
long began to threaten him in such a menacing way
that he deemed himself forced to yield ; so, making a
virtue of necessity, he left the Court and went to
Havre de Grâce, to comply with a decree of this
corporation, which declared that the Prince de Condé
and the two other prisoners should be set at liberty.
Some other decrees had also been directed against him,
and being anxious to avoid dealing with them as they
did not suit him at ail, he left the kingdom, after
having protested to the prince that it was not he who
had been the cause of his misfortunes. The Prince de
Condé thought what he liked about this, and having
seen him leave without regret, he returned to Paris,
out of which city a great number of people came to
meet him. He would hâve been surprised had he
known with what joy they had received the news of
his imprisonment, but as no one had as yet taken the
trouble to enlighten him on the subject, he received
the proofs of their goodwill with pleasure, for he
flattered himself that this was a répétition of those
which they had shown him when his great deeds and
repeated victories had rendered him celebrated
throughout the kingdom.

The Queen, who had studied enough under the
Cardinal to know that one must dissimulate, if one

ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 47

wanted to make oneself worthy of the place she
occupied, bestowed a thousand caresses upon the
prince, although at heart in despair at his return
and at the departure of the Cardinal. Besmaux
followed him to Breûil, a pleasure-house of the
Elector of Cologne, to which he retired, and his
Eminence proceeded to Sedan. On his way there,
Fabert lent him I do not know how much money
which was not his own. His friends had given it him
to keep, and as it was a considérable sum and the
disposai of a deposit is never allowed, this loan, made
as it was against ail forms and even with much péril,
injured his réputation a good deal. Who could affirm
indeed that this Minister was ever to return to Court,
he whom the Parlement had proscribed in a decree
and who saw ail the princes of the blood arrayed
against him ! Accordingly, people did not fail to say,
when they heard how Fabert had treated him, and
when it was évident from what afterwards occurred
that he had no reason to regret what he had done,
that he must hâve been a magician to hâve carried
out such a stroke as this !

While the Cardinal was at Breûil, he was accurately
informed of everything which was going on at Court
by the Queen herself, who was dying of désire to make
him return. She deemed that her pride was concerned,
and that to yield in this sort of way to a body of
rebels, was to make a breach in her authority. The
Prince de Condé, who was yet young and a lover of
pleasure, spent the first days of his return in de-
bauchery and without thinking too much of what he
had to do. He deemed his victory complète since his
enemy had abandoned his position, and, without fore-

48 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

seeing what might happen, he began to despise every-
body. He hardly looked at those who had taken up
arms against their sovereign to get him out of prison !
The Vicomte de Turenne was of this number and even
so to speak the chief one, he who had dared give
battle for his sake ! Consequently, he was overcome
with sorrow at the ingratitude of the prince and in-
wardly swore never again to relapse into the same
mistake he had just committed on account of being
so badly rewarded by him. M. le Prince found a
good deal to regret in his own behaviour when, some
time after, he threatened to take up arms against his
King.

It is not known, to speak the truth, what really
urged him to commit such a great fault against his
sovereign, nnless it was that he saw the King's com-
ing of âge drawing near, and was afraid that after
that time the Queen would make the Cardinal return.
As this minister was not more than a hundred leagues
from Paris, and it was notorious that her Majesty was
continually sending him couriers, he on that account
thought that his Eminence still had just as much
power over her as formerly. Besides, he observed that
in his absence the Queen only consulted Servient, De
Lionne and Le Tellier, three of his créatures, on ail
matters of importance, a fact which greatly displeased
him. The Prince de Condé had returned from prison
with the idea of acting as régent in the Council, and
that nothing should happen except according to his
wishes. He found himself far from such a thing, and
being born with great ambition and more fit to
command than to obey, he sought for means of
satisfying himself. Ail the same, he did not at

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

49

first show any signs of what he was thinking about,
and modelling himself upon the example of the Queen,
who, the better to deceive him, looked kindly at him,
he paid her his respects with ail the marks of sub-
mission and obédience which she could désire from a
subject. However, after both had been dissimulating
for some time, the Queen, on the advice of the Cardinal,
formed the idea of having the prince arrested again.
This De Lionne and Le Tellier formally opposed on
the ground that it would reunite the party of the
prince with that of the Coadjutor. Already they had
begun to quarrel afresh, not that the prince was not
totally disabused of the idea he had formerly held as
to the Coadjutor having wanted to assassinate him,
but because he had corne to the conclusion that,
should he carry out the agreement by virtue of which
he had emerged from prison, far from obtaining the
authority in the Council to which he aspired, he would
but be changing masters. The idea of the Coadjutor
was, as I hâve already said, to take Mazarin's place,
and as he had secret and powerful bonds with the
Duchesse de Chevreuse, the Prince de Condé, who
was of a haughty spirit and who did not let himself
be easily governed, was afraid that not only would
he be obliged to bend to his will, but to hers as
well. They had by their influence already made
one Garde des Sceaux : this was the Marquis de
Châteauneuf. They further expected to fiU the most
important posts with their créatures without letting
him hâve much share : so, being anxious to deliver
himself from this new slavery, which was in no way
to his taste, he made use of the Prince de Conti
to succeed in his designs. The latter, by a clause

VOL. II 4

50 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

of their agreement, was to marry Mademoiselle de
Chevreuse, who was a well enough made young
princess and capable of rendering his life more pleasant
than it had up to that time been. Consequently, he
was more in love with her than with his breviary,
which he had never caressed too much. His great
ardour had displeased his brother who, on leaving
prison, had dreamt of breaking off this marriage, and
the agreement he had made, at the same time. He
had told him his idea without as yet telling him
anything about his plans. He had pointed out that
princes ought to make love in a différent way from
common people, and that, even were this not the case,
he ought to keep within bounds more than anyone
else, since he had always been one of the cloth, and
consequently, people could not see him suddenly pass
from such a high position to such great weakness
without being quite scandalized. The Prince de Conti,
who wore underneath his cassock the same passions
which others wear under a cuirass or a shoulder-belt,
scoffed at his advice, or at least, if not jeering openly,
he did not fail to treat his mistress just the same
as usual. The Prince de Condé was quite indignant
with him, and, as he wanted his brother, like other
people, to yield to his wishes, he began to adopt a
tone towards him différent from the one he had up to
that time employed. He began to make a thousand
jokes to him about his mistress, and, finding nothing
in her personal appearance to take hold of, he
taxed her with bad behaviour. As her mother had
private friends, of whose advice she availed herself
in the great plans which she was contemplating, he
accused the daughter of making use of them for

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 51

other purposes than her mother did. He gave him to
understand that the Coadjutor,the Marquis de Laicques
and Caumartin, on leaving the duchess's room, were
wont to enter that of his mistress. She had, he said,
a " large appetite," so much so that, if he vvanted the
leavings of thèse three persons, he had but to take her
as his wife. The Prince de Conti, head over ears
as he was in love, swallowed this slander as truth.
Accordingly, without going into things further, he
became so disgusted that he broke off with his
betrothed. The Coadjutor had a shrewd suspicion that
this blow came rather from the elder brother than
from the younger one, but, as he was not yet quite
sure of this, he thought it better not to break with him
entirely. He wanted first of ail to thoroughiy clear up
his suspicions, hoping that, if it was only jealousy
which had made the Prince de Conti act in this way,
it would not be difficult to cure him of it. Matters
being in this state, the advice of M. de Lionne and
Le Tellier, at the moment when the Queen and the
Cardinal had conceived the idea of again laying hands
on the person of the Prince de Condé, did not seem
ill-timed either to her Majesty or her minister. Both
accordingly resolved to delay its exécution until such
time as the Coadjutor shall hâve no further grounds
for suspecting the truth of the arrest. Meantime, they
instructed both men to delay at least till he heard of it.
They reckoned that, this once done, not only would
there be no appearance of a reconciliation having taken
place, but further, that it would be easy for them to
gain the Coadjutor over to their interests. De Lionne
and Le Tellier were two men of very différent character ;

4—2

5â MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAfJ

one was ail mystery, the other straightforward enough,
although he occupied a position in which persons
endowed from birth with sincerity soon lose it. The
two men accordingly behaved very differently in the
mission confided to them ; one made useof very round-
about methods to gain his ends, the other went straight
to the point without troubling to make such a fuss
about it. He sent one of his clerks to tell the Coad-
jutor that he would very much like to speak to him,
and so, if he would appoint a meeting-place, would
be there for certain. The prelate was quite willing,
and, having informed M. de Lionne, went to the
** Chartreux." They met at a certain monk's, whose
name was Dom Julliot. Both came incognito, and,
although M. de Lionne was ready enough to form a
bad opinion of ladies' virtue (since he possessed one
at home who gave him no cause for happiness) he
began to laud the virtue of Mdlle. de Chevreuse to the
skies, so as to increase the irritation felt by the
Coadjutor at M. le Prince's having availed himself
of this pretext to break with him. Further, having
prepared his mind to listen to him the more readily,
he declared that, if he were willing to effect a recon-
ciliation with M. le Cardinal and lead the Parlement
to no longer oppose his return, he should be given ail
the assurances he might reasonably désire of being
invested with the purple the first time the Pope should
make any cardinals. Such a proposition was attack-
ing him in his weak quarter ! He, the Coadjutor,
wanted, at ail hazards, to become a cardinal, and as
he could no longer hope to be Prime Minister, now
that he no more had the Princesse de Condé to help

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 53

him, lie promised M. de Lionne to do everythinj; in
the matter which the Queen wished. Nevertheless,
before binding himself to anything, he was anxious
that her Majesty herself should ratify the promise she
was now making. This interview lasted a good three
hours, since they could not see each other again after-
vvards without risking being recognised, and were
desirous of settling everything at one single sitting.
The Queen confirmed with her own lips to the Co-
adjutor what De Lionne had told him on her behalf,
and having agreed together to keep the matter secret,
the prelate was no sooner reassured in this quarter
than he broke with M. le Prince in the most open
manner possible. He loudly complained that he was
not a prince of his word, and that, even had he
performed greater deeds than he had done, this defect
totally wiped them out.

M. le Prince was too clever not to see that the
Coadjutor must be certain of powerful protection to
break with him so openly. He at once concluded
that it must be the Queen's, and as it was impossible
for him to hold out against both influences, if he did
not also lean upon some person who could balance
their action, he paid his court to the eldest daughter
of the Duc d'Orléans,^ who was a princess more fit
to wear a soldier's tunic than a skirt. She had high
aspirations, although at heart possessing a violent
désire to be married. For some time past she had
been old enough for this, being on the point of passing
the âge of twenty-four, but, though she was then a

I La Grande Mademoiselle, the Duchesse de Montpensier,
horn in 1627, died 1693.

54 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

very beautiful princess and the richest in Europe, the
minister (Mazarin) had not chosen to give her to the
numerous foreign princes who would hâve much Hked
to take her. The Court did not wish her to carry
them her fourteen or fifteen milHons, and this sum
(to which her property amounted) seemed sufficiently
large to be reserved for its own use. M. le Prince,
who knew her désire and the obstacles in its path,
adroitly made use of this state of affairs to win her
over to his interests. He was aware that she possessed
great influence over the mind of her father, and that
if she undertook to gain him over to his side, she
would be more likely to succeed than anyone else.
In order to make her serve him the more willingly, he
proposed the Duc d'Anguien, his only son, as her
future husband. Nevertheless this offer was not one
to tempt her. A child of seven or eight years old,
such as he, was not the thing for a beautiful princess
in the full strength of her desires ! However, as she
foresaw that the same difficulty which had up to that
time prevented her from being married would continue
to exist, and that thus she would remain a spinister
for ever, she preferred to hope that she might one day
hâve this young duc for a husband to the prospect
of having none at ail. She knew that he would grow
bigger as time went on, and calculated that, although
she must then be of a very disproportionate âge to
him, her great riches would take the place of merit,
even if the years which would hâve elapsed between
then and now would hâve effaced from her counten-
ance the flower of beauty which was there at présent.
Indeed, this princess took such a fancy to the marriage
that she became the advocate of M. le Prince with her
father.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 55

It was impossible, with so many plots on foot, that
the populace should not be carried away to commit
some act of rébellion. It is an essential quality of
setting a bad example, that it corrupts those who hâve
the least leaning that way; so the Parisians, perceiving
that they were ground down by taxes, and that the
princes of the blood, who are usually the support of
the State, were so at variance with the Queen as to
give every appearance of seconding them, if they forgot
their duty, proceeded to beat the clerks who raised
thèse taxes. They even threw one or two into the
river Seine, which threw them into such terror that
most of them abandoned their offices.

The King only entered Blois after having made a
treaty with that town, which detained him for at least
two or three days. He had even more trouble in
treating with the city of Orléans, which would not open
its gâtes to him at ail. While going through this part
of the country I sought news of Rosnai,^ whose evil
behaviour yet lay heavy on my soûl. Although several
years had aleady elapsed since his insuit to me, I had
not yet forgotten it — on the contrary, I was resolved
to be revenged the moment I could; however, what I
discovered was not of a nature to please me. I found
that he had shown himself there but from time to
time, and like a man who had ail the "Archers" of
the province at his heels. This made me ask those
who told it me, if he was involved in any trouble ?
They replied that they knew of none, saving that
he had once had a misunderstanding with a passing
stranger. The report was current that this was the
cause of his absenting himself, because this stranger,

1 See Vol. I., p. 6.

56 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

who was then but a youth, was considered by him and
ail the country people as a fellow who sooner or later
would do him a bad turn.

By this I understood that this stranger was no other
than myself, and on my afterwards asking for news
of Montigré, the people answered that he had gone to
Toulouse, to conduct a lawsuit against Rosnai; that
they had been engaged in litigation since I do not know
how long, and that a certain décision of Messieurs les
Maréchaux de France, which had intervened between
them, had not been able to terminate their disputes.
There was a fear of Montigré's getting the worst of
this lawsuit, as he was an honest man, and were this
to happen, he would be irretrievably ruined. The
latter had helped me too kindly for me not to feel
solicitons about his affairs. I at once wrote to him
to offer him friends in that part of the country as
well as money. At the same time, I enquired if
Rosnai had put in an appearance to plead against
him. I was resolved to travel post according to his
answer, directly my duties would allow, but the news
I received from him saved me that trouble. He sent
me word, that he saw him no more than he did a
"werewolf," nor could he tell me what part of the
world he inhabited, but, for the sake of his own peace,
he would bave wished that I should hâve divested
his enemy of the désire of pleading, as well as of that
of showing himself amongst honest folk. I admired
the strength of fear and what it was able to do.
Meanwhile, as I always kept myself posted as to
the doings of this " screech-owl " who, as it seemed,
loved only darkness, I learnt some five or six months
later, that not only had he won his suit, but that

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 57

Montigré, who had been cast in more than ten thousand
crowns damages and costs, had immediately died of
grief.

I lamented him, as was right, after what he had
done for me, but, as there was no remedy for what
had befallen him, I contented myself with praying
to God for him and having some masses said for
his soûl.

The Cardinal still continued to désire to make
one of his nephews captain-lieutenant of the King's
Musketeers. He had only had that company broken
up with this end in view, hoping that, when it
should no longer exist, Treville would show himself
more tractable than before. He had secretly had him
informed about this, and had not concealed from him
that, if he did not arrange matters with him, he must
never expect to see it re-established. Treville, who was
as proud in misfortune as in prosperity, had not been
alarmed at thèse threats, and had replied to those
who spoke for the Cardinal, that, as long as the King
might please to dispense with his Musketeers, he would
remain at Court without employment, but that, should
a wish seize his Majesty to again set them on foot,
he hoped he would do him the justice to give him
back the company, which he did not think he had
lost from ever having failed in his duty. This reply
had disconcerted the Cardinal and as, when once he
wanted anything, he did not soon yield, he caused
a number of propositions to be made him, which
appeared advantageous, so as to get him to abandon
his claims. Treville, who was not a man like anyone
else, would not listen to them. His Eminence became
incensed against him, and as he had the tendency of

58 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

which his country is accused, and had not yet lost
it since he had been in France — that is to say, love
of revenge, he did ail he could to get him to take
some false step. The moment v^as very opportune.
Treville had a brother-in-law in the Parlement, and
had he not been as attached as he was to the King's
service, the rebels would hâve made him a good offer
to secure a man of his worth. However, as his
fidelity was above being shaken by ail the ill-treatment
which could be bestowed upon him, he remained
firmly attached to his duty. This did not cause the
Cardinal to give way, and being aware that men, no
less faithful than he, were often passed off as traitors,
especially when one possessed the cleverness to tinge
one's suspicions with some show of truth, he tried to
insinuate to the Queen that Treville was dabbling
in the rébellion of the Parlement. He even told
her that he knew for certain that he was about not
only to join the rebels before long, but further to
cause part of the régiment of guards to pass over
to their side by means of his brother-in-law. He
added, that there was no other way of stopping this
than by seizing their persons, nor must a minute be
lost; for, should one of them hear the least rumour
that they were suspected, they might not only secure
themselves against the punishment they deserved, but
further take measures which might be prejudicial to
the State.

The Queen did not always do ail the Cardinal
wished — a long way from it. Accordingly, far from
resembling the late King, who had exiled him some
days before Cardinal Richelieu's death, to content
that minister, and who had not, so to speak, dared to

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 59

makc him return before his eyes were closed, she took
quite another course. She answered that she knew
Treville too well ever to suspect him of treachery, that
he was proud, sometimes even more so than was right
(since one should learn, when once at Court, to bend to
the powers that be) ; however, although she perceived
this defect in him, she would never do him the injustice
of beHeving him guilty of what the Cardinal was now
trying to persuade her. His Eminence, who perceived
himself, as it were, thus accused of slander, wanted to
justify himself, and, not being able to do so except by
continuing to insist that he was guilty, and that his
information came from such a good source that it was
impossible to suspect it, the Queen could not refrain
from replying that he himself did not believe what he
was saying, but was well pleased that others should
believe it, to satisfy his spite. She said that she had
now for some time observed that he had inherited this
from Cardinal Richelieu ; that he disliked Treville,
and she had not a very good idea of what the reason
might be ; however, this dislike seemed to her so ill-
founded that, whatever he might do, she did not think
that he could ever make her swallow it.

Thèse words were such strong ones that, whatever
was the Cardinal's respect for her Majesty, he could
not remain silent. He tried to exculpate himself and
did so in terms which so gravely displeased this
princess, that she was forced to tell him more un-
pleasant things than before. He withdrew quite
confused and quite mortified, and, the serious business
he then had at Court obliging him to go away for
some days, he left Besmaux with her Majesty to effect
a reconciliation. He ordered him to tell her that her

6o MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

bad treatment would oblige him to leave the kingdom
more than ail the decrees of the Parlement ; that net
only the whole of France, but further, ail Europe was
convinced she had confidence in him, but ail the same
it must be very slight, since it could not prevail against
the shrewdness of a native of Bearn ; that for many
reasons he would like the Parlement and ail other
enemies to know what was going on, for, as they took
as sole pretext for their fractiousness the kindnesses
which they supposed her Majesty to bestow upon him,
nothing could better disabuse them than the little
confidence she reposed in his words. Further, since
there could be nothing more painful for a man who
found himself attacked by the whole of a great kingdom
(and especially for one like himself, who knew that ail
the hatred borne him but arose from his embracing
the interests of her Majesty with a little too much
warmth) he was resolved to withdraw into Italy, since
he found himself deprived of the reward he expected
for his services. He had always done everything to
please her, and to prove that nothing equalled her own
interests in his mind. However, from présent appear-
ances, he seemed to hâve thoroughly wasted his time
and was in despair in conséquence, but nevertheless,
could do nothing else, for, when one did everything
possible, one was not obliged to do more. The
Cardinal further instructed Besmaux to continue to
insist upon the imprisonment of thèse two men, and,
if unable to succeed, to at least request the Queen to
hâve them banished to some town far away from the
Court.

Besmaux was delighted to find himself thus em-
'ployed by the Cardinal. He had already been

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 6i

concerned in some other little matters, but, as it had
never been in connection with the Queen, nor even
with anyone who was within a hundred paces of her
rank, he became so jubilant that it was not difficult
for me to see by his manner that he had some great
reason for rejoicing. And indeed, this showed itself
to me so clearly that, although I was weU aware that
one never ought to ask people secrets, I could not help
telling him that he was wiong to conceal his good
luck from his friends, as it deprived them of the means
of rejoicing with him. He made pretence of not
understanding what I meant, and, having asked me
for an explanation, I innocently told him what I
thought. He would not own the matter to me, in
which he was not far wrong, since, besides being
obHged to keep the secret, I should not hâve awarded
him much praise for showing so much dehght, when
it would seem to me rather that he should display
nothing but sadness. Indeed, this business was not
too creditable to his master, and, however he might
acquit himself, his own honour would be concerned,
to my way of thinking. Be this as it may, not having
been able to extract any answer, but that I was puzzling
to try and iind out, and was a sorry guesser, he betook
himself to carrying out his Eminence's commands,
and succeeded none too well. The Queen continued
to do Treville justice, and her good opinion of him
saving his brother-in-law, towards whom her feelings
were not altogether so favourable, it only remained for
the Cardinal to carry out his threats. He had had
this princess informed that he would return to Italy ;
but he took care not to do a thing so agreeable to
France, one which would hâve saved it many men

62 ME MOI R s OF D'AkTAGNAN

and many millions. Indeed, the civil war now raging
in the realm was only on his account, or at least, if
the ambition of certain people had something to do
with it (such as the Prince de Condé and certain
members of the Parlement), he might easily hâve
removed the cause, had he been content to restrain his
temper. However, he took care not to thus abandon
the post of Prime Minister, a post in which he had
already amassed a quantity of money which he had
sent to Italy, and in which he contemplated amassing
a good deal more to satisfy his avarice. Accordingly,
very far from altering his conduct to please the popu-
lace who loudly complained of it, he still continued to
sell such offices as might chance to be vacant, no
matter of what kind they might be. He went so far
even as to sell those which had never before been sold,
such as the post of " Surintendant des Finances," for
which the Marquis de la Vieuville had given him four
hundred thousand francs. This marquis had imagined
that, in considération of this sum, he would let him
do as he pleased, and that afterwards he would not
take long to recoup himself ; however, he had clipped
his wings so well that, had it not been that the
Cardinal could not see everything, he would hardly
hâve had " water to drink at home." Indeed, his family
is no longer rich, and it would hâve been better for it
that he should hâve kept his money, and not had such
a good appetite.

His Eminence, who, after his threats to the Queen,
still wished that she should be grateful to him for
remaining, had her told by his " créature " that, if he
was not following the dictâtes of his just resentment,
it was because he took pity on the sad state in which

ME MO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN 63

he found the kingdom. His désire was, to repair the
ravages made in it before he left ; this done, he hoped
she would not refuse to allow him to départ. His
Eminence showed good sensé in speaking thus, and
even conscientiousness, since, as it was he who had
made the ravages, it was but right he should repair
them ; however, instead of succeeding as he expected,
he very nearly made a more serions one than ail those
which had been made before.

No sooner was the Prince de Condé with his army,
than he made a sudden attack upon the Maréchal
d'Hocquincourt. He fell on his soldiers, who were
separated from those of Turenne, whilst they deemed
themselves in perfect safety. The whole Court fell
into terrible consternation, and was even in great
straits. It no longer drew any money from Paris, nor
from many provinces ; and, as kings hâve this in
common with other men, " that they are only esteemed
according to the wealth which they are seen topossess,"
a number of courtiers were quite ready to change sides,
because they saw his Majesty's affairs in great disorder.
M. le Prince could not fail to see their state of mind,
for he had many allies amongst them, from whom he
perpetually received news, but as he also had fair
friands, and ones who were much nearer his heart
than anything else, he left his army to the Duc de
Nemours, and went to see them at Paris.

His Eminence, who could hâve had no greater
pièce of good fortune than to see this prince départ,
for he feared him personally more than the whole of
his army, was enchanted to know that he was in the
arms of his mistresses. He thought, as indeed seemed
very likely, that this would give him time, especially

64 ME MO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN

as he was leaving the command of his troops to a
prince who was no less amorous than himself. Both
indeed were in love with the same lady, but with this
différence that, although the two of them had given
their hearts to the Duchesse de Châtillon, one was a
far more faithful lover than the other. The Prince de
Condé was but a flighty swain, who amused himself
with flitting from flower to flower, whilst the duc
took his passion seriously. Ail the same his mistress
was not worth such a thing. She had, so to speak, " as
many lovers as there are days in a year," and if one
were to replace reliance on scandalous reports, she was
much of the same disposition as the Prince de Condé.
Although she had a greater fancy for the Duc de
Nemours than for anyone else, this did not prevent her
from turning a willing ear to ail who wished to make
love to her. She and the duc had often exchanged
rough words on this subject — to the extent even of
wanting to leave one another. However, this prince's
affection for her was so great that, in spite of his being
as it were certain of his misfortunes, she made him
believe quite the contrary, whenever she cared to take
the trouble.

Lucky would it hâve been for M. le Prince, had the
duchess been the only woman who deceived him ! At
least, he would hâve been able to hâve returned to
take the command of his army, and give the Cardinal
fresh trouble. However, his other mistresses having
treated him worse than she had done, by merely
granting him their favours, he found himself in con-
séquence so incommoded that he was obliged to place
himself in the hands of the surgeons. He concealed
this misfortune under the guise of the necessity, which

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 65

he made people believe called him to Paris. The
Parlement was sitting there as usual, and the return
of the Cardinal had put that body into such a bad
temper with him, that, as I hâve already said, they
were fulminating some terrible decrees against his
person. One of them laid down the price of his
head at fifty thousand crowns. Another ordered the
sale of his library, so that that sum might always
be ready for the man who should commit this murder.
No minister could hâve Deen more severely handled,
and as he had often heard speak of the Maréchal
d'Ancre,^ this last blow really made him wish to return
to Italy. The fear of meeting with his fate made him
speak to the Queen, whose courage was of quite a
différent sort from his own, since the least thing made
him tremble, and her Majesty (who, on the contrary,
only became more resolute as she perceived a danger
growing greater) told him to take courage. She made
use of the most expressive terms possible to persuade
him, even to the extent of saying that his business was
her own, but, as people are much more easily preserved
from danger than fear, he continued to be in such
a plight that he would willingly hâve hidden himself
had he dared. The Queen was obliged (seeing he was
not reassured by her words) to make the Vicomte de
Turenne give him an assurance that the Parlement was
not in a state to do him the harm he was afraid of.
His Eminence might perhaps hâve thought something
of this, had the vicomte been always at hand with his
army ; but, as this gênerai had business elsewhere, he
had scarcely gone away v/hen the Cardinal resolved to
ask the Queen for leave to départ.

I The Maréchal d'Ancre was assassinated in the reign of
Louis XIII. with the connivance of that monarch.

VOL. II. K

6è MËMOIRS OF D'AkTAGNAM

Meanwhile, his Eminence conceived the idea of
offering one of his nièces to the Vicomte de Turenne,
to induce him to utilise ail his military knowledge to
extricate him from his wretched plight. He trembled
lest he should once more déclare himself against his
sovereign, the more so as his eldest brother was at
présent in arms against him in the Province of Bor-
deaux. Naturally suspicious, he was not sure whether
the two brothers had not some understanding, and if
he ought not to be afraid of his turning his back, when
his help might be most necessary. He communicated
his ideas to Navailles, who at once encouraged him
in them, thinking this would be a good thing for the
Vicomte de Turenne, who as yet had neither office nor
governorship, such as he soon afterwards obtained.
He even undertook to mention the subject to him,
hoping that, as he himself followed the career of arms,
this gênerai (who ought to be grateful to him for
arranging this marriage) would prove his gratitude
when they should meet. The Cardinal accepted his
offers, so that the proposai was duly made. At that
time the Vicomte de Turenne was a good Huguenot,^
and thinking that he ought not to marry a woman of
a différent faith from his own, although this was common
enough at the time, he replied to Navailles that he
was much obliged to the Cardinal for the honour
he wanted to confer upon him, but the sensitiveness
of his conscience prevented his being able to profit by
it. This answer, which was not that of a courtier
(whose custom is to hâve no religion at ail whenever
his prosperity is concerned), alarmed the Cardinal

I Turenne became a Catholic in the 3'ear 1668.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 67

more than ever. He at once thought that the vicomte
was only rejecting this alliance with him because he
had a more délicate conscience than Cardinal de
Richelieu, who had made no difficulties about making
the Duc de Puilaurens perish by causing him to marry
his relative. He thought, I repeat, that he did not
want to be accused, like him, of having made this
marriage, the better to catch a man he wanted to ruin.
Accordingly, growing more and more imbued with this
idea, he began to look so askance at the gênerai, that
the latter thought himself obliged to speak to the
Queen about it. Meantime, as he believed that ail
this originated only from what had passed betvveen
Navailles and himself, he was obliged to tell her, so
that she might the better appreciate his reasons. The
Queen, who was very devout and who resembled the
vicomte in believing that it was a very good thing for
two people of différent religions not to marry, bade
him calm his mind and she would bring his Eminence
to reason. She did, indeed, speak to him about it,
and as this minister liked to get some good out of
everything, he replied that, if he entertained any
irritation against the gênerai, it was only by reason
of his interests. When, said he, he had caused a
marriage with one of his nièces to be proposed to
him, it was not because of his great wealth or of the
splendid establishment he could give her. He knew
what the fortune of a cadet of the house of Bouillon
was ; but, as in the présent state of affairs, when
everybody was glorying in being false to their word,
he deemed that it would be advantageous to her
Majesty to make sure of him, he had tried in this
way to so thoroughly secure him, that, no matter

5-2

68 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

what others might propose to him, he would not be
ready to accept it.

Charles IL, King of England, had been unable,
since his father's sad death, to find any means of re-
mounting the throne. Not that he had gone to sleep.
He had been trying to arm ail his subjects in order to
revenge the terrible parricide which had taken place,
but this had only served to increase his misfortunes.
As there were but few faithful to him, he had been
either so feebly seconded, or so ill served, that, after
having risked a great battle, he had had a good deal
of trouble to save himself from the hands of the rebels.
Eventually, after unheard-of sufferings and running a
risk, the mère recollection of which makes one tremble,
he had passed over into France, as to a place where
he might hope to find safer asylum than anywhere
else. As he was the son of a daughter of France, this
alone seemed to him enough to banish ail fears.
Moreover, he knew that the French prided themselves
on succouring the unfortunate and oppressed like
himself, Nor had he been deceived in thèse hopes.
He had found not only the King and Queen, but also
the whole people just as much touched by his mis-
fortunes as they could hâve been by their own.
Consequently, he had thought himself bound to be
grateful to everyone, and as, in the troublous state in
which the country was, we needed, just as he himself
did, people to alleviate our miseries, he had employed
himself in this so usefully at the time when the Duc
de Lorraine held the Vicomte de Turenne as it were
in his hands, that it was he to whom a debt of gratitude
was due for having extricated that gênerai from the
predicament in which he was. Yet Charles 11. was

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 69

but twenty one — an âge when most people are unfitted
for carrying on negotiations ! Hovvever, as he had
been brought up in adversity, he had learnt more in a
year than anyone else would hâve done in several
years ; so, still continuing to be desirous of proving
his gratitude towards a crown to which he deemed he
vvas under an obligation, he entered the army, where
he served in person, just as the humblest soldier
might hâve done.

The civil war having ended, the Queen thought of
nothing else but making the Cardinal return. He vvas
bored to death at Sedan, indeed, boredom was his
most serions malady. Accordingly, no sooner did he
know that the Parlement had concluded peace, than of
a sudden he found himself resuscitated. He no longer
spoke at ail of still being unvi^ell, and, on the contrary,
looking into affairs on the frontier where he was, the
Queen exaggerated this activity of his to everybody,
declaring that without him the Prince de Condé would
certainly hâve gained other victories besides those he
had just done. This opened the eyes of ail those who
had wished to blind themselves. The Cardinal de
Retz was wild with fury and rage to find himself so
grossly tricked ! Hovvever, as his mistake was now
not to be remedied, and as there vvas no one who was
in a mood to espouse his interests to such an extent as
to recommence the war for his sake, he was obliged
to angrily " champ his bit." The Queen discovered
that he was attempting varions manœuvres and various
plots, with a view to replunging the State into the
troubles out of which it had but just emerged. This
obliged her to think more than ever of having him
arrested, and perhaps she would at once hâve done so

70 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

in spite of the Cardinal's advice, had he not added to
what he had already told her, " that the pear was not
yet ripe," and that, before culHng it, she ought to
aHenate from the Cardinal de Retz his principal friends
in the Parlement. Did she not make sure of things in
this quarter, there was danger of the Court of Rome
wanting to interfère ; for, more often than not, it was
wont to meddle where it had no business. His
Eminence (Mazarin) had concluded by saying that,
although her Majesty was only responsible for her
conduct to God and to the King, her son, the Court
in question aspired to looking into everything which
had any référence to the persons of the Cardinals.
One ought to deliver oneself from enemies at home
before drawing strangers upon oneself; for, when
attacked at home and abroad, it was but by a kind of
miracle that any résistance could be made.

The Queen placed faith in his advice, and tried to
win the Parlement over, before carrying out the résolve
she had formed as to his Eminence (De Retz). She
won over some members of that body by fair words,
and having softened by présents those who appeared
to désire something more substantial than words, so
as to thoroughly assure their fidelity, she was soon in
a position to exécute her plans. This was highly
necessary to re-establish tranquillity in the realm, and
to repuise the Spaniards, who had just retaken Grave-
hnes and Dunkirk once more. Besides, it was quite
obvious that the Cardinal in question, with a mind as
uneasy and turbulent as his, was not able to keep
himself quiet. His ambition was entirely alien to his
character, and ail who knew him declared that no one
was more unfitted to govern a kingdom than he. For,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 71

very far from possessing that coolness which is
absolutely essentiai for such an important undertaking,
he had such an extraordinary temper that he would
lose control of himself, if he entertained the least idea
that he had grounds for being angry. But what
further made it more apparent that there was a
stronger reason than this for making sure of his
person was, that it seemed as it were impossible for
him not to create disturbances as long as he was at
liberty. Further, he was ruined, because he had
already spent so much to succeed in his plans as to
hâve no other means of repairing the ravages he had
made in his fortune, but by occupying the position
he had so long coveted. He owed nearly three
millions, and it was thus that a man, the duties of
whose office obliged him to point out to others that
it was wrong to be ambitions or to harm one's
neighbour, had strayed away from a morality so holy
and so true ! He had let himself drift into this state,
because, from his disposition, he saw nothing which
could make him happy but the government of the
kingdom. Be this as it may, the Queen, having
exactly followed the advice of Cardinal Mazarin,
contrived by her prudence to conduct matters to such
a state of maturity, that, before two fnonths were over,
she found herself in a position not only to hâve the
Cardinal de Retz arrested, but also to make her
minister return. Mazarin was désirons that the one
should précède the other, that is to say, that the
person of his rival should be secured before his own
return was discussed. He thought that there were
two reasons which rendered this absolutely necessary.
The one was that, if by chance her Majesty should

72 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

chance to fail in her stroke, and the Parlement
should view her attempt with disfavour, he would be
obliged to leave the kingdom for a third time, were
he to hâve corne back. The other reason was, that
people would not attack him about it so much if he
was not on the spot (although there might perhaps
be a suspicion as to his being the author of the
business) as if he were at the moment head of her
Majesty's Council. The first of thèse reasons was
fairly good, and one might even add that, should the
populace rise in conséquence of the arrest, he need
hâve no fear of its laying hands on him, since he was
out of its powers where he now was. But as to the
other, it was so weak that it did not deserve to make
the least impression on his mind, Although he was
away from the Court, it was not necessary to know
very much about what was happening not to feel sure
that ail the blâme would fall upon him. Accordingly,
présent or absent, he might feel certain that ail the
good and ail the harm would be laid to his charge.
His précautions in this direction were then very use-
less, and even so out of place that, had he made his
delicacy known, ail who might hear about it would
hâve been more likely to laugh at it rather than give
their approval.

The Queen, who concerned herself much less in
looking into everything than in foUowing her inclina-
tions, did as he told her, and having caused the
Cardinal de Retz to be arrested, no one made any
disturbance because, though people clearly saw that
the deprivation of his liberty announced the speedy
return of Cardinal Mazarin, they were so pleased
at having a taste of peace, that they did not want.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 73

by undertaking fresh things, to lose a benefit of
which they had been deprived too long for their own
comfort. Besides, as the prisoner had never played
any other part than one exactly opposite to that
which he should hâve done, the love borne him was
so slight that no one worried about what had hap-
pened to him. He was conducted to Vincennes and
placed in the same room which the Duc de Beaufort
had escaped from some time back. However, such
stringent orders were issued for care to be taken that
he did not do the same thing, that he soon saw that,
while thèse orders were carried out with as much
exactitude as they then were, any attempt of his
would be useless.

Some days later, the Marquis de Vieuville chanced
to die, and as it was the first day of the year 1653,
between four and five o'clock in the morning, his
Suisse (porter) was so saddened at the thought of not
getting any New Year's présents, that he would hâve
hung himself had he not been prevented. He was
discovered to hâve already gone in search of a rope,
but someone having noticed his despair, people tried
to calm his mind. This was very difficult with a
Suisse who recognised no other God but money !
However, a person cleverer than other people hav-
ing promised to get him into the service of whoever
might succeed to the post of Surintendant, the
porter eventually consoled himself for his loss with
the hope of a greater profit. The post was divided
between Servient and M. Fouquet, Procureur-Général
of the Parlement of Paris. It was given to the latter
as a reward for the services which he had rendered
to his Eminence in his company during the civil war.

74 ME MOI R S OF D'ARTAGNAN

As to the other, he obtained it because the Cardinal
reckoned that he would make him do everything he
wanted, and to speak frankly, he would only be his
clerk. Accordingly, he gave him ail the best of the
post of Surintendant, whilst he left the other ail the
unpleasant portion. He gave the power of " lier et
délier,"^ to Servient, that is to say, of delivering
bills, or, to speak more plainly, having them paid
whenever he chose, for we were then at a time, when
his Majesty's wanting to do good to someone availed
nothing, if the Surintendant des Finances did not
approve of it. Whatever bill one might hâve, it was
but a song, unless it was passed by the minister in
question. I am well aware that this procédure still
prevails to-day, but there is this différence between
then and now, that at présent, once a bill is issued,
everything works automatically without one's being
obliged to pass through the hands of a number of
blood-suckers, which in thosc days were quite inévit-
able. Cardinal Mazarin was himself one of thèse
blood-suckers, and even one of the most cruel, so
much so that, when he had caused one of thèse bills
not to be met, a thing which often happened, he
would send out emissaries to arrange the price he
would let it pass at. He knew very well how to get
paid afterwards, and it is by means of this charming
profession that he acquired a portion of the immense
riches he left to his heirs at his death.

Nothing of importance occurred between the im-
prisonment of Cardinal de Retz and the return of
Mazarin, except the death I hâve just spoken of. The

I " Lier et délier," really an ecclesiastical term, meaning
•' to give or refuse absolution," though hère used in the sensé of
•' holding control over the finances.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 75

King went to meet this minister, to whom he deemed
himself under an obligation, because he was given to
understand that everything he did was but in his
interests. As he was not yet of an âge to know how
to discern between his good servants and his bad ones,
he of necessity had to rely on those who should hâve
known them better than himself. Everybody hastened
to pay his court to the minister, well divining that he
was about to become more powerful than ever. I did
the same thing as the others, because, after having
been his servant as I had been, I did not see how I
could reasonably get out of doing so. However, I
avoided those transports which savoured more of the
slave than of a grateful man, so much so that I let
those who were in the greatest hurry go before I
myself went. The Cardinal reproached me for this,
upon which, not being much astonished, I answered
him that ail those in whom he observed so much
eagerness would hâve done just the same thing for
his enemies, had they found means to overcome him.
As for myself, who did things in quite a single-minded
way, and without humbug, there were a thousand more
reasons for relying upon my fidelity than on ail their
simperings. Upon this he at once said to me :

" Artagnan, I did not know the French before I
governed them, but the Spaniards hâve great reason
for caUing them rogues. There is nothing one cannot
make them do for money, and even by the mère hope
of making a fortune. Formerly, I imagined that it
was the nation of the world most worthy of being
esteemed ; what further gave me this opinion was,
that I saw people resisting Cardinal Richelieu with ail
their strength. However, if I am to judge those times

76 MEMO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN

by thèse, they were certainly his enemies, only because
he would not buy them. A few pistoles, more or less,
would hâve attained his object ; and this is the idea I
shall always hold until such time as I shall hâve
discovered someone who is either clever or honourable
man enough to disillusion me."

I did not like his entertaining such a bad opinion of
a kingdom where there are so many brave and honest
people. It seemed to me unjust, as well as full of
ingratitude, coming from him who had entered France
as much a beggar as any painter, and who had already
married one of his nièces to a grandson of Henri the
Great ! For eventually, notwithstanding the obstacle
which the Prince de Condé had wanted to put in the
way of the marriage of the Duc de Mercoeur with a
Mancini, the duc had taken this step, although ail his
enemies had secretly told him that he was about to
contract a marriage which would bring him no honour.
To dissuade him, they had even tried to insinuate that
the position of the Cardinal was as yet so ill established
that it wanted a mère nothing to upset it. However,
either because he was in love with his nièce, or because
he thought everything he heard about this originated
merely from jealousy, he carried out the match m
spite of everything they could say. It even seemed as
if his father would refuse to give his consent — a cir-
cumstance which made him adopt the course of
marrying her secretly. Nevertheless, whatever face
the Duc de Vendôme pulled, he was one of those
people of whom the Cardinal had spoken. He made
himself the slave of money, and therefore he was not
so particular about the matter as he wished people to
think. Consequently, no one could dissuade those

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 77

who flattered themselves on knowing things frcm a
good source, that ail his son did was not done in
concert with himself. Nevertheless, he did not wish
this idea to prevail when the Cardinal returned to tha
Court. He withdrew, as if displeased at his coming
into favour, but this was only to play his game the
better with him, so much so, that his anger entirely
cooled down, when he saw himself offered the post of
Admirai which for a long time he had wished for. His
Eminence made no further difficulty about disposing
of it, now that the Prince de Condé had gone away.
He was well aware that, after what he had done, he
would not care to return so quickly to heap reproaches
on his head.

M'I^

III

S I disapproved (as I hâve just said) of the
liberty his Eminence was taking in insulting
our nation, I asked him if he did not exclude
Treville from the bad opinion he held about
it. It seemed to me that the latter had never
by his conduct given any cause for being
numbered amongst the people he had just
mentioned. At least, one could not say that he had
made himself the slave either of Cardinal Richeheu or
any other man, since he had never been willing to give
way to anyone else than his king. I told the Cardinal
that he, more than others, was able to judge of this,
for Treville had made a stand against him just as
much as against Richelieu, and had preferred having
his career wrecked to showing himself complaisant
towards him.

The Cardinal, in reply, ansvvered that there I was
quoting an instance of a fool who only deserved to be
excluded from human society. Indeed, just as there
was a meanness in paying homage indiscriminately to
ever.vbody, so was there a madness in refusing it to

MÉMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 79

him whose due it vvas. Consequently, when Treville
had dared to resist both Richelieu and himself, he had
shown himself more fit for the mad-house than for the
praise which I was trying to bestow upon him. When-
ever a man was of real worth (as I had declared the
individual we were discussing to be), he based the
whole of his conduct upon prudence, and, as prudence
demanded that one should bend to whoever was in
power, Treville had been wrong every time he had not
done so. The Cardinal added, that perhaps he was
not entirely without some feelings of repentance for
this behaviour, and that, were I to speak the truth, I
would own that he had spoken on the subject to me.
Even were this not the case, he knew very well that
he had spoken thus to someone else. He was very
glad to casually mention this, so as to teach me that
he had been right to accuse him of being a lunatic.
Of this I could not doubt after what he had just told
me, since Treville had himself admitted that he was a
regular madman, when he accused himself, as he had
done, of being the sole cause of his own disgrâce.

I did not like to contradict him, although, from my
knowledge of the character of Treville, I entertained
strong doubts as to his being capable of doing what
was imputed to him. I was afraid of upsetting the
Cardinal, were I to freely speak my mind ; so, pre-
ferring to talk about someone else, I asked him if
Marigny, who had greviously offended him, though he
had never given him cause, must also be counted
amongst the slaves to whom he had referred. I added
that I did not think that this at ail events was the
case, for hère was a man who (instead of paying

8o MEMOIRS OP D'ARTAGNAM

homage to him, as he declared ail Frenchmen vied
with one another to do) had showered a quantity of
insults upon him. As a matter of fact, neither I myself
nor any respectable person approved of such behaviour;
so I would not take this particular instance to concoct
a hero, on whose model I would advise no one to
mould himself. Much rather did I consider him a
slanderer and a regular lunatic ; but anyhow, whatever
he was, he was always consistent and not what the
Cardinal had said. Marigny had no turn for flattery,
having a much greater one for satire.

This Marigny was a man who, from joyousness
of heart, and without ever having had anything to do
with the Cardinal, had taken pleasure in writing
scandalous verses against his ministry and person.
As one pleases people more by satire than any other
form of writing whatsoever, this had been the only
thing necessary to gain him not only friends but a
réputation for cleverness besides. Thèse friends,
nevertheless, were not like a captain of the régiment
de la marine, whom his Eminence some time later
caused to be thrown into the Bastille, for having
criticised his conduct, but in a serious way, as is
usual amongst respectable people. This captain, being
in prison, told those who thought to please him by
abusing the minister, that, were it not that he feared
being called a flatterer, he would tell them that they
were not speaking the truth. Truth should be en-
closed in certain limits, and whoever overstepped
thèse was a slanderer, rather than a truthful man.

But to return to my subject. The Cardinal, per-
ceiving that I went on to cite Marigny as an example,
capable of confuting what he had told me, replied that

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 8i

in that case, I was speaking of a man whom we should
wipe out from the human race by reason of his evil
tongue. He would willingly ask him what he had
done to cause him to tear him to pièces in his satires
as he did. He saw nothing strange in a person's
being in a rage with an individual who had given
him cause for displeasure. Nature always had a
leaning towards vengeance, and when one was unable
to give one's enemy a sword-thrust, one was often
delighted to give him a " lash of the tongue." Marigny,
however, whom he had never done good nor harm to,
could only be regarded as a monster thirsting for
blood, against whom everyone ought to déclare him-
self. In conséquence, I had cited another bad
instance in the same way as I had Treville, because
a monster and a fool, as both were, must not be
reckoned amongst men.

This was ail I could get out of the Cardinal, and as
I knew very well that it would not be sensible to dis-
pute with a greater man than oneself, I agreed to ail
he wished. Nevertheless, I could not let his first con-
tention pass, deeming that he had wrongly insulted
our nation. I know not if my yielding, or my
character, which was différent from the one he had
just attributed to other people (but which he could
not attribute to me), gained me his favour, but
eventually he told me that, although he had admitted
no exception to his indictment, he was yet obliged
to own that I was not like the people he had just
spoken of. I had, he continued, never paid him
court except as an honourable man should, and,
although there were many people who, in his place,
would like others to grovel before them, he well

VOL. II 6

83 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

knew how to distinguish between what arose from
a free and right submission, and what was done
through baseness. He bade me take care to continue
to live as I had begun, and he would remember me
at the right time and place. I should hâve been
delighted at thèse promises, had I not known that too
much trust must not be placed in them. Besides,
I perceived him so eagar for riches, as not to be able
to flatter myself that he would bestow them on anyone
else, especially as ail was fish that came to his
net. In the meantime, as he was in a position
to assist people when he wanted to, I sought for
something which would cost him nothing, and which
might make my fortune. Some days later, I was
told that a Portuguese, Dom Lopes by name, who
dealt in precious stones, had just died suddenly
without ever having been naturalised. I asked him
for the "confiscation "^ of his fortune, which certainly
amounted to one hundred thousand crowns. This
Dom Lopes was well enough known at Court for ail
its frequenters to be aware that he possessed a good
deal of property. The Cardinal, to whom he had often
sold precious stones, knew this just as well as myself,
and perhaps better than others, for it was a peculiar
characteristic of his, that, directly he was told that
anyone was well off, he wanted to know ail the ins
and outs, so that he might become his heir, whenever
occasion should présent itself. Accordingly, having
too good an appetite himself to bestow such a choice

I " Confiscation." The fortune of a non-naturalised foreigner
at this time went to the King. This and other laws relating to
the disposition of the property left by foreigners were ouly
suppressed by a decree of August 6th, 1790.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 83

morsel on another, he without hésitation replied, that
he was sorry that I had not been ^the first to come and
ask him this favour. He would, he said, hâve been
charmed to procure it for me, but, having let myself
be anticipated by someone else, the thing was already
done. Dom Lopes lodged at the house of one of my
private friends, who had given me the news. He had
died on his return from town, and, as his host wanted
to oblige me and himself as well, because I had pro-
mised him that, if he was able to discover anything
vvhich I could ask for, we would divide it together, he
had hastened to me without losing a moment. I
therefore knew that nobody could be aware of what
I had just announced to the Cardinal, which making
me divine his evil intention, " Monseigneur," said I, "you
accused the French sorae days ago of being great
cowards ; allow me to tell you, no matter what interest
you may take in the nation which I now hâve to indict
before your Eminence, that the Italians are great
rascals. Dom Lopes' landlord, who is a countryman
of yours, has this moment told me that his tenant has
just fallen dead in his rooms, and that he had at once
set off to come and let me know, after having ordered
his wife not to divulge a word of this news to any-
one, before I should hâve spoken to you about it.
Nevertheless, your Eminence clearly perceives how
impudently he has lied to me, since you are not only
already informed as to this death, but further, the
favour he urged me to go and beg of you is also granted
to someone."

The Cardinal, when he had heard me accuse his
nation of rascality, had blushed, either from anger or
shame. He had believed, as many others in his place

84 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

would hâve done, and as indeed was the truth, that
my words only referred to himself, but, being delighted
at the ending I had just given to them, he repHed that
he was not surprised that the Abbé Undedei, who was
the man who had asked him for this " confiscation,"
should hâve had news oî it sooner than myself. My
ItaHan, added he, had done for another ItaHan what
he did not think he ought to do for a Frenchman.
This was natural enough, but even had it not been the
case, he would not venture to maintain that there were
not rascals of his nation just as well as of others.- In
ail countries there were good and bad people. Ail the
same, he was sorry that this had happened exactly to
my préjudice, but another occasion would be found to
oblige me when I least expected it, and a better one
perhaps than this was.

The abbé he meant was a man who, to depict him
as he really was, served him as trustée in many things.
He already had several bénéfices in his name, and
whenever there was some windfall Hke this, which he
did not wish to appear to enrich himself with, he
immediately gave it to him. He knew very well that
Vie would return it, and that, thus escaping the public
hatred, he would none the less hâve what he wanted.
This abbé, who was in the secret, was always quite
ready to déclare that he had asked the Cardinal for
anything, although often he had not heard a word
about it. I therefore calculated that it would be
useless for me to question him on the subject, the
more so as, even where he in a mood (which he was
not) to confess the whole thing, I should not hâve got
much good by so doing. What was said was said,
and the Cardinal was not the man to retract the words

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 85

he had spoken, since his interests were concerned.
In the meantime, his Eminence, being afraid that I
should not stop there, and that I should ask him the
truth, thought he ought to warn him. He instructed
him as to what had happened with référence to myself,
and that, were I by chance to speak of it, he must not
fail to put me on the wrong scent, as he himself had
done. He told him further, that I was in a great rage
with the landlord of Dom Lopes, and that I believed
that he had deceived me ; consequently, he was to
confirm me in this idea, because, in spite of its being
an unimportant matter that he should justify himself
to me, or let me believe ail I liked, yet, as it was
always a good thing to possess the esteem of everybody
and especially when it cost but a few words, he thought
proper to use his best endeavours. The abbé had
been to see Dom Lopes several times at the house
where he died, and knowing that his landlord was not
an Italian, as I had declared to the Cardinal, (but as I
had been pleased to tell him, to give some outlet to
my resentment), he replied that my daring, in having
presumed to speak as I had done, had been unequalled.
What I had said about his nation, I had meant to tell
him about himself. For a young fellow like myself,
this was the height of insolence, and, if he would
listen to him, he would banish me far away from the
Court. This would teach me my duty another time,
and respect towards those whose due it was. The
Cardinal did not trouble so much about any affronts
which might be put upon him as about his private
interests. I had spoken to him, some days before,
about a post which he had to sell, and for which I had
found a bargainer who wanted to give him ten thousand

86 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

francs more than other people offered ; thinking, there-
fore, that he might very well miss this stroke of business,
if he let loose his anger as he was advised to do, he
made reply to the abbé, that there were certain things
which a minister ought to prétend to ignore, and others
which he could not pass over in silence without im-
perilHng his authority. Those which he might prétend
to ignore were principally when admission of a know-
ledge of them was a proof of one's bad faith. He could
not, said he, hâve me exiled without everyone's knowing
the reason. I myself would be the first to tell every-
body, and, the matter being in no way to his advantage,
it was better to prétend ignorance than to purchase
satisfaction by the loss of one's réputation. The abbé
(who was a man of the very character which the
Cardinal had painted our nation to me as possessing),
hearing him speak like this, thought it best not to
reply. He agreed to everything he wished, and, the
better to pay him court, told him that by this he was
showing himself worthy of the position he occupied,
and that, even in the smallest things, he shone beyond
anything he could express. Finally, he declared his
reasoning to be so clever and subtle, that he had not the
least Word to urge against ail that he had propounded.
It had not been the fault of the abbé, as we hâve just
seen, that I had not been hopelessly ruined ; for, when
one is once banished from Court, and especially
through such a thing as this, it is very rare that a
person can ever return. My own good luck, or rather
the avarice of his Eminence had saved me ; but, as
there are people who, when they, so to speak, stab
you, want you to be grateful to them, this abbé told
me two days later at Court, whcre I found myself

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 87

alone with him, that he advised me to thank him, for,
had he been less my friend than he was, he might
hâve done me a terribly bad turn with the Cardinal.
I was quite unable, at first, to understand what his
meaning might be. I did not suspect that his
Eminence had told him of what I had said ; so,
begging him to let me know in what way he had
served me, so that my gratitude might be proportion-
ate to the good he had done me, he replied that it
was ail very well for me to prétend not to know, but
I was not so ignorant as I wished to appear. I must
remember that I had passed o£f the landlord of Dom
Lopes as an Italian. There was no need to say any
more, for my natural quickness, which he well knew,
would not now make it a difficult thing for me to
divine everything else ! I certainly did now guess
what had happened, at least a portion of it — but not
ail of it as it had occurred ; for, had I done so, I
should not hâve failed to thank the abbé for the trick
he had tried to play me. This he richly deserved;
for, after having wanted to ruin me as he had
attempted to do, he wished in addition, that I should
thank him for not having done so ! I will let the
world judge after this, if I was wrong in accusing his
nation of rascality ; and, even had it not already been
suspected of it (as it was), his conduct alone was
enough to give it such a réputation. Be this as it may,
being not only unaware to what extent he deserved to
be despised and scorned, but even believing, as he
wished me to do, that I owed him a debt of gratitude,
I praised him as he was very far from deserving.
Nevertheless, as I knew his dévotion to the person of
the Cardinal, I took good care not to show my irrita-

88 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

tion before him, as I might perhaps hâve done before
anyone else. On the contrary, I told him that the
words of which his Eminence had had reason to com-
plain had escaped me thoughtJessly, and that I had not
been long in feeling sorry I had uttered them, since
they had no sooner left my lips, than I would hâve
wished for many reasons to hâve recalled them.

I deemed it best to speak thus in a moderate way
before him, although I really still thought what I had
told the minister. I continued to see the Cardinal as
usual, well knowing that I must not give way to my
angry feelings to such an extent as to do myself harm
by discontinuing to pay him court. He spoke afresh
to me of the bargain I had tried to make for him, in
which rather an obstacle had arisen. The individual
who wanted the post, which he wished to sell, was a
young man of great expectations, whose mother was
still alive. She was the widow of a conseiller of the
Parlement, and as she would hâve much preferred him
to embrace his father's profession than become a
hanger-on of the Court, she had had her son informed
that she would disinherit him and would even marry
again herself, should he not do her bidding. I told
the Cardinal of what was going on, and as his own
interests were concerned, he became very alert. " Ail of
you," said he to me, " are always looking for people to
give you advice, which most frequently kills your soûl
and body by making you pursue shadows. Not
one out of a hundred of thèse pièces of advice
succeeds, but what will you give me if I bestow a
pièce on you which will make your fortune ?" I could
not divine what he meant by this, and finding that it
bore no référence to the conversation we were having,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 89

it appeared queer to me that a man who, in such a
position as his, should be an example of wisdom and
prudence, should diverge from his subject to such an
extent as to make those discussing it with him lose
sight of it. Accordingly, not being able to conceal my
astonishment, but doing so in respectful terms, and
ones which could not draw upon me the treatment the
Abbé Undedei had recommended, he replied that I
was no Gascon ; I must hâve been changed at nurse,
for the Gascons had a keener pénétration than I, who
had not only not even dreamt of what he now wanted
to tell me, but who yet did not understand it, though
it ought to appear as clear as daylight to me.

No sooner did I hear the Cardinal reproach me thus,
than I began to carefully ponder over what he could
mean by ail this. But, being obliged to admit my
ignorance in spite of ail my thinking, " Poor man,"
rejoined he, '* go and hide yourself, since you do not
understand that what I want to tell you is, that what
you ought to do is to marry that widow and profit by
this présent chance of making your fortune. Go and
see her from me, and tell her that I beseech her to
agrée to her son's treating with me about the post I
want to sell him ; further, that he will be sent back to
school, if ever he présents himself for a councillorship ;
that he himself has owned to you that, instead of
going to study law, his only care has been to go and
play tennis and haunt the taverns. Tell her that this
is a bad disposition out of which to make a good
judge, and that, consequently, she must not mind
seeing him adopt a career in which he will succeed
better than in the one she wishes him to embrace.
You may add that I am ready to grant her my pro-

go MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

tection and also be useful to her when occasion may
arise." The Cardinal went on to say that I must put
on my smartest clothes to pay this visit. As the
widow vvas already inclined to remarry, if her son took
this post (or most probably this was but a pretext she
was making use of to avoid unfavourable criticism), I
should soon make an impression upon her. People
should help themselves, if they wanted to make their
fortunes, for good luck did not always corne to look
for those in need of it ! He jokingly added that
he asked for no fee for his advice, except the arrang-
ing of his bargain.

I considered that he was not now reasoning too
badly, and having promised that I would follow his
advice, I dressed myself as smartly as possible and went
to see the widow. She listened to the speech I made
her on behalf of his Eminence in accordance with his
instructions, and at once answered me that, although
she would much like to please him, she could, neverthe-
less, not do so now. She could not sanction her son's
abandoning the profession of his father ; if even he did
so, I might tell him she would at once marry again.
Thèse words were not lost on me. I rejoined that, as
it was more right to side with fathers and mothers
against their children than with children against
fathers and mothers, I presented myself to her to
carry out her revenge ; her son was most certainly
resolved to go his own way in this affair, no matter
what obstacles she might place in his path ; so, if she
wanted to make him quickly repent of his foolish
behaviour, she could not lind any man who would
embrace her interests so ardently as myself. At the
same time, I told her a lot of things about her

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN gi

beauty which, as a matter of fact, was not great.
In former years, indeed, she might hâve been beautiful,
for it is a common saying that " the Devil was hand-
some as a young man." Nevertheless, I did not approve
of this comparison ; but, if it bas been made, it is only
to impress upon us that what one may find ugly at a
certain time need not always bave been so. Indeed,
as this lady had a son of from twenty-five to twenty-six
years old, and as the mother of such a son can no
longer lay claim to be a beauty, at least with any
chance of being beheved, she might well bave told me
to go and pour out my stories somewhere else, had she
chanced to be in a mood to do herself justice. Never-
theless, whether the Cardinal had hit the right nail on
the head, when he had told me that she only wanted
some pretext to marry, or that I seemed to her none
too badly made and so aroused her desires, she did not
remonstrate against my offers so severely as to give
me grounds for despair. On the contrary, she softened
like a woman who would bave much liked me to be
speaking the truth. She did not of course tell me this,
but, as there are things which one understands by
silence just as well as if they were formally explained,
I made no fuss about asking permission to pay her a
second visit. This she consented to, without my
being obhged to be too pressing — a further circum-
stance which made me perceive that my affair was
going on none too badly.

In the meantime, she wanted to know who I was.
I satisfied her curiosity, and noticed that she was
enchanted when I had told her my name, and that I
was a lieutenant in the Guards. Apparently she had
been afraid that I was some adventurer, a kind of

92 ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

person who abounded around his Eminence. This
made our conversation last some time, and, seeing
that she was taking an interest in it, I told her every-
thing I could, to give her a good opinion of my rank
and myself. Not that it is ever seemly for a man to
praise himself, it had much better corne from some-
one else than oneself ; however, I deemed, if ever such
a thing was pardonable, that it was so on the présent
occasion. Indeed, I acted thus much less from vanity
than to disabuse her of any idea which might be
harmful to me. I was afraid of her confusing me
with the mass of rogues, who entirely filled the house
of his Eminence, and, if once I allowed her to get this
idea into her head, it would afterwards hâve been
difficult for me to change her opinion. She received
what I said in my own praise very well, and, taking it
in the same spirit in which I spoke, that is to say, as
simply a proof that I was a gentleman, and not an
innkeeper, hke the man I hâve before spoken of, she
asked me that very day if I would not buy a company
in the Guards, directly I got the money to do so. To
be asked a thing like this at a first interview was
getting on well ! Mayhap, she would hâve done
better to hâve shown more reserve. For, although
this does not mean much, and she might even hâve
said it from indifférence, as there are certain things
in which a lady ought to be extremely circumspect,
she should weigh even her lightest words, since it
is not the only thing for her to be virtuous, if she
does not further keep herself quite free from sus-
picion.

Having parted as I hâve described, I told her son,
whom I had informed that I was to see him on behalf

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 93

of the Cardinal, what answer she had given me about
his affairs. At the same time, I enquired of him if he
vvas resolved to displease her and so expose himself
to what she threatened. He rejoined that, provided
M. le Cardinal would grant him the honour of his
protection, he would not pay any attention to such a
trifling matter. His mother would get over her rage
when she saw that matters were settled, and even did
she go so far as to marry again, he would console
himself as other children did when the same thing
happened. I considered this a very youthful reply.
His mother had at least eighteen or twenty thousand
livres as income and, although I hâve never been
accused of being too fond of money, I yet deemed that
he would hâve been doing much better to be a plain
conseiller in the last *' Présidial " of the kingdom than
lose such a fine establishment. However, his désire
was so great that he proceeded to say, that not only
was he determined to do what he told me, but further
to give his Eminence a thousand pistoles more than
he had offered, so as to secure his protection when
there should be need of it. This was attacking the
Cardinal in his weak spot, and being delighted to
pay him my court by letting him know this news,
which would please him as much as if he had great
need of the money, he entreated me with clasped
hands, so to speak, not to let this opportunity slip.
At the same time he told me, the more to encourage
me, that I did not know what I owed him. I at
once thought that he must hâve asked the Queen for
something for me, and as one is naturally curions in
such a pass, I pressed him so much to let me know
what he meant, that at last he could not prevent

94 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

himself from telling me that, had he been willing to
listen to the Abbé Undedei, he would hâve banished
me far from his side. This speech was one to give
me an even worse opinion of the Italians than before.
I remembered that the abbé had taken care to imply
to me that he had not desired my ruin, and that on
the contrary he had tried to save me. Meanwhile,
I learned that, far from matters having happened as he
had described, he had done his best to get me exiled,
from which circumstance I concluded that I had
not been far wrong when I formed the opinion that
dissimulation and treachery were the appanage of
people of his nation.

I made the best excuses I could to the Cardinal,
and the thousand pistoles which I gave him hopes of
beyond his expectations having rendered me white as
snow in his estimation, I do not know that I might
not even hâve got the abbé banished, had I cared
to ask for such a thing. Eventually we separated
mutually pleased with one another, I because he
promised me never again to think of the words which
I had let slip, he because I had impressed upon him
that he might count upon the thousand pistoles not
escaping him. I now set to work to see that the
matter was carried through. In the meantime, as,
whilst serving others, it was not right that I should
forget myself, I went again to see the widow, by whom
I was even better received than on my first visit.
She now spoke plain French to me, and I, on my
part, having spoken afresh of the plan I had of
participating in the revenge she wanted to take on
her son, she asked me straight if she might rely
upon my word. I answered that she was wronging

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 95

me and herself as well, if she entertained any doubts
about this. I was glad to let her know that I had
never deceived anyone, not even my enemies. This
was my character. Besides, she ought to know herself
well enough to be aware that not only was she capable
of arousing desires but also of setting them in a blaze.
Consequently, I was already consumed by ardour to
see my fortunes united to her own by bonds which
could never be broken. This might be settled whenever
she pleased, and I hoped that it would be to-day rather
than to-morrow.

This speech did not fail to touch her, at least I
had reason to think so from the answer she gave me.
She told me that, if things were as I said, I might
rely on soon being a captain in the Guards ; she had
the money quite ready to buy me a company and to
procure for me an even greater position, if I was not
satisfied with a captaincy. I was delighted to hear
her speak so. For a long time now I had ardently
wished for a post of this kind. Several times already
I had spoken to his Eminence on the subject, and
he, not being any more backward at promising than
had always been his wont, had at once replied that
it should be done directly he saw an opportunity.
This opportunity had presented itself some time
afterwards, a company having chanced to be vacant,
but, as he had found there was some money to be
got, he had remembered me no more than if I had
been nonexistent or if he had never made me any
promise. I had thought fit to remind him of my
interest in the matter, but the only answer he had
given me was, that " what was delayed was not lost."
Thèse six words had made me patient, but since

96 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

then he had again dealt with two or three of thèse
companies under my very nose, just as if what he
had told me was but a regular dream. So, as I no
longer rehed upon him, my joy at seeing myself in
such a fair way to dispense with his protection was
great in the extrême, since such small confidence could
be placed in his statements. I hoped, as indeed I
had reason to do, that this pleasure would not fail
to be mine, now that I was about to hâve some
money. I had, if I may say so, done my duty with
some distinction. This had given me a reason for
pressing him more than I should hâve done, had I
felt that I had been lacking in it. Be this as it
may, thinking now only of settling my marriage, so
as soon to see myself happy in getting what I had
so long desired, I went to see the widow every day
with much assiduity and was every moment received
more agreeably than I had been at the commencement
of our intimacy.

Meanwhile, her son's affairs were settled, and, either
because he had up to that time imagined that my visits
to his mother were only on his own account, or because
his anxiety to obtain the post he was seeking made him
incapable of thinking of anything except that which
could facilitate his schemes, he had as yet taken no
offence whatever, or if he had done so, had been un-
willing to show any signs of it. Now, however, having
nothing further to désire in that quarter, he began to
consider that, property being an excellent thing and
what one could not do without, it woulà be a very bad
move to let his mother's slip out of his hands. For this
reason, closely observing the attentions which I began
to pay her, he became so uneasy that he no longer

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 97

slept day nor night. He might hâve said something to
me about it and taken a high hand with me, in the way
one usually does in thèse sort of cases. For, although
duels still continued to be forbidden with much
stringency, pcople did not fail to occasionally évade
the prohibition and to fight as much as ever. Regu-
larly appointed meetings were passed off as chance
encounters. However, either because he was such a
good servant of the King as not to like to contravene
his orders, or because he deemed me more inchned
to do mischief than himself, far from proceeding to
such extremities, he, on the contrary, told me that he
was not sorry that I was about to become his step-
father, for he clearly perceived that his mother was
bent on committing the folly of marrying again, and,
as this was the case and it was not in his power to
prevent it, he was ready to bestow his bénédiction
upon both of us.

He made this speech to me in such an airy manner,
that I thought there was no déception in what he said.
I consequently did not scruple not only to embrace
him, but to déclare besides, that, as he was behaving
like this, I should always live on such good terms with
him and such friendly ones, that he would hâve no
reason to regret his kindly view of our courtship. I
was well aware that both his mother and myself were
quite free to do as we liked, but being of a disposition
which preferred to be at peace with the whole world, I
was highly delighted at the course which his reason
and natural good sensé had caused him to adopt at
the présent juncture. Everybody was not always
ready to do themselves justice like this, and he would
do much better than if he had behaved in another

VOL. II 7

gS MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAM

way. I would ask him only for a little time in which
to prove this truth to him, and the only judge of it
I should seek would be himself.

His mother was informed by me of what he had
said. She was just as pleased as I myself, so much so
that, at once forgiving him for his disobedience in con-
sidération of his récent gracious behaviour, we both
fixed the next Monday as the day for our marriage.
We ordered our clothes in view of this event, and
having pubhshed the banns on the Sunday, we were
ready for our betrothal the same day, so as to com-
plète our marriage on the morrow, when the curé
of St. Eustache, in whose parish she lived, came to tell
us that an objection had been made. This news
surprised both of us, but not each of us to the same
extent. As I was not thoroughly posted as to this
lady's mode of life, and had taken more care to make
enquiries about her property than about anything
else, my first idea was that she had had an intrigue
with someone who was just as anxious to win her as
I was. This cooled me down considerably, and at
once perceiving it, no sooner had the curé taken his
leave, than she glanced at me without daring to say
a Word. This news had as it were prostrated her, so
much so (especially when she saw my face) that she
had not even asked the divine who it was that was
raising this opposition. The curé for his part had
thought it most discreet to tell her nothing, believing
her to know enough about it not to need enlightenment.
He was afraid of causing her to blush, and that she
would be obliged to cast down her eyes in my prés-
ence. He knew thèse things were usually the sequel
of some love affair, and therefore he was anxious to

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN gg

spare her the confusion which she must especially feel
before me, because, to be reasonable, such a thing
could not be agreeable to me.

The lady in her distress would never bave broken
her silence, had I not forced her to do so by asking
what the meaning of ail this was. She said, in reply,
that she knew nothing about it at ail, but that
ail she could tell me was, that it was very painful for
herself, since my expression showed clearly enough
that I suspected her of some intrigue. In spite of
this, she had never had any spécial love affair with
anyone, either before or after her husband's death.
Consequently, she had no reason whatever for expecting
what was now taking place. She had always been
virtuous, so much so that not only had she never
given any man grounds for opposing her banns, but
even for daring to say that she had ever uttered a word
to him which could be construed as an engagement.
For eight years now she had been a widow, and if I
liked to make enquiries, I should discover that since
then she had lived in such great retirement that it
was an impossibility to accuse her of having seen
any man who did not belong to her family. The
frank way in which she spoke at once convinced me
that she was not as guilty as I had imagined. I had
at first got some curious fancies into my head, which
had obscured my understanding ; so, immediately
ridding myself of thèse ideas, I decided that I ought
not, on account of a false alarm, to abandon the hopes
I had formed of possessing her twenty thousand livres
of income. I therefore asked her pardon for my
suspicions, telling her (to make her the more appreciate
my return to her allegiance) that she ought to be

7—2

loo MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

delighted at this occurrence, since it must demonstrate
that not only I did not want to lose her, but must
further convince her of the confidence I should always
place in what she told me. She must certainly
now perceive that, after being thoroughly alarmed, I
immediately recovered at a single word of hers. She
admitted that this was true, but added that, ail the
same, she did not know whether she had any great
cause to rejoice at it, for a woman who fell into the
hands of such a suspicions husband had every likelihood
of passing some evil hours with him. Jealousy was a
strange thing, and although people said it was only
the resuit of love, as it could nevertheless be but the
outcome of a diseased kind of love, my moods were
not less to be feared than death itself.

I was not in any way jealous. To be so, I should
hâve had to hâve been in love, which was very far
from my case ! I was no older than this lady's son,
and to be fond of a woman who might hâve been my
mother was not the sort of thing very much in my
line, but I coveted wealth and a good position, and
the news which the curé of St. Eustache had brought
us having seemed to me to announce the loss of both
thèse things was what had produced the particular
State of mind which the lady had observed me to
be in. Nevertheless, as little by little I began to be
reassured, I tried to make my peace with her, which
I succeeded in doing only with a good deal of difficulty.
This done, I enquired of her from whom thèse objections
arose, and being no wiser than myself (having been
so much affected as to hâve forgotten to ask) she
replied that, whoever the man was, he must be an
impostor. Her surprise at the news, and above ail

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN loi

at my réception of it had prevented her from finding
out from the curé, but as I began to admit my mistake,
and she herself was also beginning to regain her sensés,
herses must be put in the carriagc, and both of us go
together to find out who was at the bottom of ail this.

We did as she wished, and, not finding the curé at
home, we spoke to one of his curâtes. He told us that
the objection arose from a gentleman named Le Bègue
de Villaines, who was from the province of Berri. This
gentleman had taken up his résidence at the house of
an attorney called Harouard, and the latter would
probably give us ail the information we desired. His
advice to us was to set out and find him, for, if we
wanted to know more than he had just told us, we
should hâve to enquire of others than the curé and
himself. We thought fit to believe him, and from his
house betook ourselves to the attorney's, who lived
quite close to Notre-Dame, just in front of a little
parish church there is there. The widow had already
vowed to me, on leaving the curate's house, that she
did not know this M. de Villaines, and that she had
never even heard him spoken of. On the way, she
reiterated the same statement once more, which highly
delighted me, because I felt glad that a lady whom I
desired to make my wife should not only be known as
virtuous, but, in addition, as being above ail suspicion.
On account of this, I formed the opinion that it was
but a joke someone had tried to play us, and was
unable to say if she or I was its intended victim. AU
the same, I could not conceive that it could possibly
concern me ; I was unaware of having any enemy, the
more so as the whole of my behaviour had always
been so circumspect towards everybody, that it was

102 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

easily seen that I tried rather to please everyone than
to displease one single soûl.

Harouard was honest enough for a man of his
profession (in which honest men are very scarce) : con-
sequently, we had no sooner told him what had brought
us, than he replied that he did not know this M. de
Villaines. It was however true, that a handsome
enough man, whom also he did not know, had that
morning corne to his house to beg him to take charge
of the légal notices which might be given to him
touching this affair. To secure him, he had said that
this business could not fail to be carried to the Parle-
ment, and that M. de Villaines on the strength of his
réputation, had already cast his eyes upon him to
défend his interests.

As ail this appeared to us a regular plan to play us
a joke, we asked this attorney what sort of man was
he who had corne to see him. Our idea was to try
and recognise the perpetrator of this hoax from the
portrait he should give us, so as to thus find out whom
we had to deal with. But, in spite of his frankly telling
us ail he knew, the resuit was just the same as if he
had told us nothing at ail. Neither the widow nor
myself knew anyone who at ail resembled the man he
described. The lady appealed to the Officialty, where
she was summoned. First of ail, she requested that
her opponent should appear in person, taking an oath,
as she had already done before me, that she had never
known this M. de Villaines nor anyone connected with
him. There was a lawyer at this court who held a
brief for the other side, and who asked for a month's
delay for his client to appear in. His pretext was,
that not only was his house more than sixty leagues

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 103

from Paris, but that he was also unwell. The judge
reduced this by half, and only gave him a fortnight.
This period of time, which still seemed to me a very
long one (not on account of my love, which was very
moderate, but on account of my impatience to know
who had played us such a trick), was hanging very
heavily on my hands, once the first day was past,
when at the end of the week I thought I descried the
man whose picture the attorney of the Parlement had
painted. He had described him as having a red
doublet embroidered with silver, a black wig and a
beaver-hat of the same colour with a white feather.
He had besides told us that he had a tuft of blue
ribbon on the brim of his hat, as was then the fashion.
Passing over the Pont-Neuf in asedan-chair, I perceived,
in the carriage of nxy future step-son, a man exactly
answering this description. This made me rather sus-
pect that it could not but be he who had been to
Harouard's house, and further, that it was the step-
son alone who had set him to work. This I told his
mother, whom I went to see after dinner. She agreed
with my views, and we mutually arranged to hâve her
son watched, so as to discover who this " red doublet "
might be. By thèse means we found out that he was
an adventurer without birth or réputation, whose only
profession was frequenting gaming-houses. This in-
creased our suspicions : for, as exactly a man of that
stamp was needed to sustain an imposture of this kind,
this individual would be more suitable than anyone
else who might hâve his own or his family's réputation
to look to. The lady wanted me to go and find him
and threaten that, did he not withdraw from his
lawsuit, I would hâve him cudgelled to death, but,

104 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

being of opinion that she was going a little too fast to
follow her advice (for, far from the matter being
cleared up as she declared it was, I saw many diffîcul-
ties ahead), I begged her to restrain her impatience
until such time as our suspicions should be verified.
What puzzled me was that the man did not call
himself M. de Villaines. He went by the name of
the Chevalier de la Carlière — a title which apparently
had not cost him much — at ail events his chevalier-
ship had not been expensive, since they would not even
hâve taken him at Malta as a *' Chevaher servant."^
He was only the son of a mason, though, to see him, one
would hâve said he was that of a Maréchal of France.

We also placed a spy at Harouard's door, and at
that of the lawyer of the courts, to see whether the
man did not go to one or the other's house, but this
spy, having done nothing but waste his time and
trouble, I bethought myself of sending Athos to lodge
in the same hostelry as the chevalier. First of ail I
made him disguise himself. I hired for him at an old
clothes' shop a black suit and a mantle of the same
colour, and having begged him to call himself a lawyer
whilst at the hostelry, he made a number of litigants
who lodged there believe that he had come specially
from Pau on account of a lawsuit with which a com-
munity of that part of the country had entrusted him.
This was thoroughly believed because, though he had
not the appearance of a lawyer, they did not make
too careful enquiry. Besides, people do not always
look what they are : witness a certain referendary
whom I sometimes see at Court, who has as much
beard as a guardsman, and who would look much

1 A " Chevalier servant " was 'one who entered the order,
without being able to give proofs of being of noble birth.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 105

better at the head of a régiment of cavalry than on the
"fleurs de lis."^ For everybody ought not only to work
at his profession, but also to hâve the appearance of
doing so. A beard does not suit a magistrate unless
it is " à la Moignon, or à la Novion." A beard " à la
Vedeau" is more the beard of a sentrythanof a councillor
of the Parlement, so ail those people who equip them-
selves out of their rôles take leave of good sensé at the
same time. They only get themselves laughed at, but
enough of beards : I had much better return to my
subject.

Athos having thus declared himself from Pau, La
Carlière, who had no great judgment, at once asked
him if he knew me. Probably he was aware that I
came from there, and, although he merely knew me
by réputation (and L should not hâve been too pleased
to be well known to a man like him), his eagerness to
speak was the cause of his making this enquiry.
Athos, who had as much judgment as the other had
little, no sooner heard him speak of me than he
thought his trouble would not be for nothing. He
believed, I repeat, that I was both right in my
suspicions and that he himself would not be long in
clearing up the matter. He accordingly replied, the
better to cause him to fall into the trap, that, although
Bearn was not too big a district, it was impossible to
know everyone there ; that he had, it was true, heard
talk of my family and myself, but he could not say
that he knew me as an acquaintance without telling
a lie. He had heard, he added, only two days before
he had set out, that I had made a large fortune in
Paris, and that I had married a rich widow, which
should suit me well, since I had no riches of my

^ On the bench.

io6 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

own. La Carlière rejoined that he did not know
who had told him this news, but it was totally false.
The fortune I had up to now made was nothing in
particular. It was true I was a Heutenant in the
Guards, but as for my having married the widow I
spoke of, he must scratch that out of his bocks.
He added that he quite agreed I had thought of
marrying her, but it had never corne off, unless he
was very much mistaken.

If this chevalier of a new sort had been imprudent
in merely asking Athos if he knew me, it was being
much more so to speak to him so plainly ! Had he
had the least sensé, he ought not to hâve opened his
mouth about this matter, but, as he had none, he
continued on his way, without taking précautions
against it leading him over a précipice. Athos,
without giving any sign of anything, answered that
he could not go bail for ail the rumours which were
current in the provinces. He had really believed in
that rumour, because he had heard it at the house
of the lieutenant de roi at Bayonne, but, since he
declared it was not true, he was ready to trust him
rather than the man who had said so, for, being on
the spot as he was, he would know more of the
matter than one who was so far away. His civility
pleased the chevalier, and, from the manner he spoke,
thinking nothing less than that he was on my side,
he begged him to let him know confidentially if I
were of the family of D'Artagnan as I claimed to be.
I had agreed with Athos and the lady that, should
the chevalier by chance put a question like this to
him, he was to tell him ail the scandalous things
possible. My idea was, that it was the chevalier who

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 107

had been to Harouard and that my future son-in-law
had made him go, so ail this would soon corne back
to his mother with the object of disgusting her with
me. I had consequently given Athos his lesson in
writing, so that it might be reported to her word
for word. It could make no impression, for I had
warned her beforehand and she had highly improved
of this stratagem, which indeed succeeded admirably.
Athos, after pretending a little shyness, as if he feared
being put down as a scandalmonger, told La Carlière
that, since he was curious to discover my origin, no
one could speak more positively about it than himself.
Eighteen or twenty years ago a lawsuit had taken
place at Pau about my genealog}\ At that time he
was the clerk of a lawyer to whose house ail the
papers had been brought which had to do with the
matter. His curiosity had led him to carefully examine
thèse papers, and either he was a fool or I was no
more a gentleman than his valet. He now remembered
that I was the grandson of a tinker who had gone
to the wars and, having made something of a fortune
there, had taken the name and arms of the family of
D'Artagnan.

La Carlière, who was the man who had been to
Harouard, was delighted at this discovery. He had
been sent there by the lady's son, as we had suspected ;
so, believing that no sooner should she hear me spoken
of like this than she would not receive me again, he
went to tell his friend the news. I heard from Athos,
whom I secretly saw in a house which I had appointed
as a meeting-place, everything which had passed at
the hostelry. I formed the same opinion as he had
done, and at once thinking that I should not hâve long

io8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to wait to hear something about it, my forecast soon
came off. The son no sooner learned what I hâve just
recounted, than he had a letter written to his mother
by his confédérale. It was dated from Paris, and
contained the whole story of my origin without one
syllable being omitted. What was besides a curious
thing about this was, that the next night the strangest
concert one ever heard speak of took place in front of
this lady's Windows. Ail the whistles (as I believe) of
the tinkers of Paris and the suburbs had been borrowed,
and, as the sounds extracted from them were mingled
with those of a quantity of pans and kettles, the most
horrible music ever up to that time heard was produced.
It is true that this is what usually happens, or at
least a part of it, at the weddings of old people who
remarry young ones, but, as we were not yet corne to
that, and as, besides, the lady was not of so décrépit
an âge that she was to be thus coarsely insulted, it was
easy for us to perceive that this new sort of rough^
music was directed not so much against her as against
me. Indeed, if some of thèse instruments were usually
to be observed in ordinary " rough music," the addition
of the whistle meant something mysterious, and could
only hâve to do with me.

No more was necessary to make me résolve to re-
venge myself on a man who made war on me more like
a fox than a lion, I mean my future son-in-law, who, under
the pretence of friendship, had fooled me so finely
that I had been the first to praise his good qualities to
his mother. This was why she had so easily forgiven
him. However, things having changed a good deal

I " Rough music," known in the north of England as " riding
the stang," has not yet entirely disappeared from English village
life, and is still occasionally resorted to in cases of unpopularity
at bad behaviour.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 109

since then, she was so eager to sce him punished for
his pertidy, that she would herself hâve incited me to
vengeance, had she not been afraid of outraging good
taste and natural feehng by so doing. I had, never-
theless, no need of anyone to excite me against him.
I was by nature an enemy to deceit, even if it had
only someone else as its object, and as his treachery
directly affected me, I sent to find him, to let him
know that I wanted to eut his throat. I did not dis-
cover him ail that day, either because he feared some-
thing, or because he was making préparations for a
terrible thing which he was contemplating. Nor did
I find him ail the next day, without being able to think
of any other reason for it than the one I hâve given.
Seeing my trouble wasted, sorrow overcame me to such
an extent that, letting my resentment fall upon his
crony La Carlière, I regaled him, as he was leaving
Morel's, with a shower of blows from a cudgel. I
pretended, by way of excuse, that he had trodden on
my toes coming out of that establishment, where the
game of dice was played, and where one always found
a mixed company, that is to say, people of quality and
scoundrels. He could not muster up courage to draw
his sword to défend himself, which made me so sorry
for him that I regretted having treated him as I had
done. It even seemed to me that my honour was
tarnished by insulting a wretch such as he. So ceasing
ail of a sudden to thrash him, I told him that he
must not believe ail this was for having trodden on my
toes. "Ah," said I, "I recognise you, my friend, as
being M. le Bègue de Villianes, and not the Chevalier
de la Carlière. The Chevalier de la Carlière has too
glib a tongue to let himself be thrashed without at
Icast abusing his aggressor, but a 'bègue' (a stammerer)

iio MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

can no more speak than a rascal do anything else than
turn his back to be beaten, as you bave done."

He was very surprised to hear this speech of mine,
and as he was already confused enough with the blows
with which I had regaled him, he tried to boit to the
corner of the street, so as to escape in the direction of
the Hôtel Salé. He had no long way to go to do this:
Morel's house was in the " Marais," in the Rue de la
Perle, fifty paces at most from the hôtel in question.
I do not know if he concealed himself there, or if he
went on, for I did not give myself the trouble of
following him. Be this as it may, having immedi-
ately gone to describe to the lady what I had just done,
I told her that her son had acted wisely to avoid me,
for had I found him when searching for him, it had
been my intention to see if he was as courageous as he
was crafty and evil-speaking. The widow told me I
had done well to regale my chevalier as I had, which
would teach him to be wiser another time, but as such
a thing might bring trouble upon me, were I to draw
sword upon her son, she would beg me to do nothing
of the sort. It was to be hoped that the warning I had
given his friend would act as a reprimand to himself,
and if the worst came to the worst, and should he not
amend his behaviour of his own accord, she would no
longer refrain from advising me to bave no greater
considération for him than I had had for the chevalier.

I thought that this was too much for a mother and
a lady of good family to say. A lady iike this should
not wish her son to be treated as one treats the riff-
raff. But she was so enraged at the " rough music,"
thinking that only old women were treated in such a
way, that she had lost possession of herself. Indeed,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN m

it is attacking a woman in her most sensitive quarter
to tell her such truths, so much so, that she would
pardon her own death as easily as a joke of this kind,

Of ail the ways of offending women, there is none
which upsets them more than anything which deals
with their âge. The more truth there may be in what
one says, the greater offence they take, and, as this
lady was past forty, every word which might convey
the impression that she was more than thirty was a
dagger-thrust to her. For this reason, some three
weeks or a month before, she had wanted to scratch
her son's eyes out, because he used often to come and
hum about her ears a song which at that time was a
new one, and which had been composed for a person
of about her own âge. The words of it were thèse —

" Once that sJie's come to forty y car,
A dame inust bid farewell
To love and laughter. Fickle swains
No longer fear her spell.

" Careless of ancient loves, they fly
To seek some winsome lass
Still in her spring-tide, bright of eye, — •
Ah love, like time, must pass ! "

She had, nevertheless, taken good care not to let him
know that her anger arose from any idea that she
herself was attacked by this ditty. She had pretended
that he sang badly, and that his voice was no less
jarring upon her ears than the most disagreeable thing
in the world.

Our chevalier having thus been so excellently re-
galed, we were both awaiting the end of the drama,
which he and his friend had been kind enough to

112 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

arrange for us, with more patience than before, when
her son played us another thick which we had been
far from expecting. As he had money and property,
he found a clerk of a Secretary of State, who, for five
hundred pistoles, promised to obtain for him a " lettre
de cachet " to hâve his mother shut up. The steps
they took to obtain this were thèse. They invented
letters and answers written by her to a brother of hers
in a foreign country. He had gone there on account
of a duel which had caused much stir at Court. Owing
to it, he had forfeited ail the property of his family,
which would hâve corne to him after the death of his
eldest brother, who had been referendary and had died
childless. Thèse letters, by reason of the way they
were interpreted, contained some référence to State
affairs, so, as more is not necessary to ruin anybody,
the "lettre de cachet" was issued and very cleverly
made use of. A jubilee^ occurring about this time,
the lady (who was ver}' pious), having left her house
with only a companion to go and visit the churches,
was arrested whilst leaving the Hôtel-Dieu. As is
usual on thèse kind of occasions, she was thrown into
a carriage, and the guards, who were too well instructed
as to their duty to overlook anything, having made
the companion enter it, at the same time the blinds of
the carriage were pulled down and both ladies con-
ducted to the house of the man who had arrested
them. The leader of the escort believed the lady to
be a real criminal, so, ail she could say to announce
her innocence to the minister, or to hâve letters
conveyed to her relatives being of no avail, he made
her the next morning get into a carriage drawn by six

I A gênerai indulgence granted by the Pope.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 113

horses, which was to take her to the prison which
had been appointée!.

Her household was very surprised when the dinner-
hourarrivedand they did not see her return. However,
they waited till two o'clock without being otherwise
alarmed. They believed that piety had caused her to
visit several churches, and that this was the reason of
the delay. But at last, three o'clock having struck,
and no news having yet corne to hand, the servants
went to make search at her friends', to discover
whether she had not stayed to dinner with some of
them. Two hours more having elapsed without their
being able to find out what had become of her, and
the lackeys having returned home just as wise as
when they set out, the lady's servants began to be
plunged into real trouble ; so, thinking they ought to
inform her son, the latter would not come to the house
without a good escort. Probably he was afraid that,
should he go alone, he might by chance meet me,
and that I should treat him as I had treated his crony.
This fear, besides, was the stronger because he
knew that he had added a fresh crime to his previous
one; so, as, after what I had said and done to La
Carlière, he was not ignorant that I already knew
one of the conspirators, he had a good idea that
I might very well guess the other, and therefore did
not think it convenient to risk himself rashly.

The escort he desired consisted of four or five of
his relatives — lawyers and men of distinction, to whom
he went to announce the disappearance of his mother.
They were very surprised, as one could not hâve failed to
be at such a thing. They questioned him as to what
he thought had become of her, and taking care not

VOL. II 8

114 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to confide in them, since he would havebeen denouncing
himself, he insinuated that I might very well hâve
abducted her. The better to make them believe this,
he told them that, though on first acquaintance she
had passionately wanted to marry me, she had become
so disgusted since the sérénade I hâve just spoken of,
that he knew from a good source that she had dismissed
me. I had, however, said he, not consented to accept this
dismissal. Far from it, I had returned as usual to
see her, but had apparently met with such small
success as to hâve resorted to the violence of which
he suspected me to be guilty. At the same time he
explained to them the mystery of the sérénade, but,
as there was one of thèse magistrates who had formerly
been Intendant at Pau and who knew my family, he
told him to take good care not to spread this " dream "
abroad, for he would make himself a laughing-stock.
There was no one who did not know who I was,
and when people were so well known, ail the slander
one might heap upon an individual must recoil on the
head of its originator. Consequently, if his mother
should hâve become disgusted with me, such disgust
must hâve arisen from some other quarter than from
my birth, which was more likely to arouse rather
than to extinguish her desires. Nevertheless, as ail
thèse gentlemen were very far from having any idea
of his malice and thought him an honourable man,
they resolved on lodging an ordinary légal complaint
about the abduction of their relative and to make
careful enquiries in ail the convents, if by chance she
had not retired to one of them before taking any
further steps. However, ail their enquiries having
proved abortive, they became so carried away by

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN tis

passion, that they presented a pétition to the lieutenant
criminel for permission to arrest me.

The magistrate in question was a very extraordinary
man, which ail Paris knew him to be. He never
refused a pétition when presented to him accompanied
by money. Should, however, this assistance be lacking,
he would examine pétitions from one end to the other
and made no exception in favour of anyone, whatever
protection they might hâve on their side. I hâve
forgotten to say that this pétition had been preceded
by an information which had been lodged against me.
My presumptive son-in-law had caused ail the servants
of his mother to be heard, but their déclaration having
rather exculpated than incriminated me, the lieutenant
criminel had told the relatives that, if they wanted
to bring this matter to a successful termination, they
must bring other witnesses than those who had been
produced. Indeed, thèse had said nothing but that
I had been every day at their mistress's house, that we
had eaten and drunk together very frequently, and
that she had, some days before, ordered them to
treat me with the same respect as if I was already
their master. I let people imagine the effect of such
évidence, and if my accusers must not hâve been
mad to try and bring a suit against me on such
grounds ! The lady's son, when he perceived this,
had recourse to the expédient usually employed by
those who wanted to gain this judge over to their
side. He caused money to be offered him, but as
the magistrate had, unluckily for him, learnt that I
had been to M. le Cardinal and that he was according
me his protection, instead of consenting to receive it,
he sent me word that he would much like to speak

8—2

lié MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to me. I was totally at a loss to divine what he
wanted of me. I did not know him at ail, but having
pondered well over the matter, I concluded that a
soldier, who had been arrested for theft, and who was
of my guard, was the cause. I imagined that he had
remembered me, and that this magistrate, who was not
wont to forget himself when his profit was concerned,
wanted to feel my puise, to save this wretch's life.
This thought inspired me with such contempt for
him, that, instead of answering his request, I did not
even trouble to let him hear from me.

When he perceived this, he spoke of it to a gentleman
who was a relation of his, named Seguier de la Verrière,
in the suite of " Mademoiselle." This gentleman, whom
he had before asked if he knew me, was a friend of
mine. He it was who had told him of my having
been to M. le Cardinal, and of his having been kind
to me ; so, having complained that I had not done
him the honour of giving him news of myself, though
he might well expect such a thing, after what he had
done for me, the magistrate once again begged him
to let me know that he had something of importance
to communicate. He even added that it concerned me
more closely than I thought, in order that I might
not be so négligent on this occasion as I had been
on the other. La Verrière very much surprised me
when he told me this. I replied, with that cordiality
which prevails between good friends and honourable
men, that he knew his relation just as well as myself.
He had a bad réputation, and it was this which had
prevented my replying to his civil message. My idea
had been that he wanted to ask me for money to
save a wretch from the gallows. Perhaps, indeed.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 117

this fresh attempt was made only vvith the same end
in view, and I would beg him to let me know his
opinion, for, if it coincided with m}- own, I should stop
vvhere I was, without consenting to go and see him.
At the same time, I enquired if he knew at ail what
was wanted of me, knowing that, without any
référence to his relationship, he would make no mystery
about the matter. La Verrière, who was an honour-
able man whom one could trust, told me that he
had sounded his relative on the subject, but that he
would never tell him anything about it ; he was there-
fore of opinion that it was not about what I thought
that he wished to speak to me. His reason for
thinking so was that, were it for such a small matter,
he would hâve made no mystery about mentioning
it; he would even hâve told him to drop me a word,
the more so as it would hâve been easy for him to
turn this off in a creditable way, without as yet allowing
his own self-interest to appear. In short, La Verrière
concluded that he must hâve something of importance
to tell me, and even of such great importance as not to
confide it to anyone but myself.

I allowed myself to believe him, so much so that,
having goneto see this magistrate, he much surprised me
when I learned what had happened. I had already been
as astonished as anyone could be by the disappearance
of the lady, but perceivingbesides that I wasaccusedof
abducting her, I found myself so carried away by rage
and grief that I do not know what this judge could
hâve said about me. I must hâve seemed much more
brutal than polite, for, instead of thanking him as I
should hâve done, I railed against the lady's son, whom
I did not fail to accuse of being the author of what

Ii8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

had occurred. The trick he had already played iipon
his mother and myself was a sure proof to me that I
was not deceived. I told the lieutenant criminel
this, and he replied that there was indeed some pre-
sumption that it was true, but the proof was not clear
enough to base certain confidence upon it. Besides,
he was not the man to hâve had his mother killed,
which also would hâve been, as it were, impossible for
him to hâve done, without some news of it reaching his
ears. He was furnished with accurate information
regarding ail the murders which were perpetrated in
Paris. None had occurred for nearly three weeks past,
so, if the young man were guilty of that which I
accused him of, it was at most only of having had his
mother abducted. Nevertheless, people could not be
shut up like this without someone getting to know of it.
He would, for my sake, enquire of ail the prévôts if any
suspicions carriage had been observed to pass by. The
prévôts had spies out from the break of day to well on
in the night, so, unless very particular measures had
been taken, this affair would not long remain secret,
always supposing that my suspicions turned out to be
true.

Thèse promises were of no use to me, because,
although the carriage in which the lady was had been
seen to pass, this functionary did not dare to tell me
anything about it, as the matter concerned the King.
Besides, as he did not think the lady was in it, he
believed that, even should he speak about it, it would
be of no use to me whatever. He could not guess that
she had done anything which concerned the King, nor
that a son had been wicked enough to reduce a mother
to such a déplorable condition by means of a false

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 119

accusation. Be this as it may, not being able, after
making a thousand useless enquiries as to her fate, to
get rid of the suspicion which I entertained against
this young man, I resolved to dispatch him to another
world. Nevertheless, I did not dream of carrying this
out by evil means. My résolve was to fight with him,
and obhge him to tell me what he had done with his
mother, that is, if the fortune of war should place me
in a position to ask him such a thing. However, no
sooner did he perceive that I was trying to cross
swords with him, than he secretly sold his post. At
the same time, he crossed into foreign countries, under
the pretext of travelling. I would hâve followed him,
had I, like himself, been of a mood to throw up every-
thmg, but coming to the conclusion that my prosperity
was concerned, I was as patient as was possible for
me to be, from fear of having reasons for regret if I
were to do things without mature délibération.

^ t-^

IV

^ HREE months passed away without my hear-
î:^ ing any talk of the matter. Notwithstanding
this, I still continuée! to prosecute my en-
quiries, but I had got just as far with them
as on the first day, when I received an un-
signed letter, and one, the writing of which was
unknown to me. It set forth that the writer
had undertaken to give me a great bit of news, which
must closely affect me. It could not be confided to
paper for very important reasons, but before six weeks,
or two months at the latest, I should hear it out loud.
More information could not be given, for indispensable
reasons. I was to Hve in hope till then, for my troubles
would certainly not last longer,

My first thought, on receiving this letter, was that
my enemy had had it written to further make game of
me. Nevertheless, I had to be patient, without even
knowing whence the letter came. For, as it was un-
dated, and I had not been at home when it had been
brought, I could not enquire from the postman.^ I
went the next day to him to find this out, and, having

I Cardinal Richelieu had, in 1630, established a rcgular postal
System, with twenty postal zones.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN xai

shown him the letter, he replied that he could not
with certainty say from what place it had corne.
He carried letters from so many places, that he was
afraid of taking one for the other, but, ail the same,
he thought it was from Bordeaux, and would even
assure me that this was the case. The postage he
had made me pay coincided with this well enough,
but, in short, whether it came from there or some-
where else, ail this was useless enough, since I did not
know to whom to address myself to extricate me from
my uneasiness. Two months and a half elapsed with-
out my discovering the outcome of this letter, which
made me more than ever believe that this was a new
joke someone had played me. Finally, as I no longer
expected anything, since the period of time named had
already passed away fifteen days ago, I received a fresh
letter, in which my pardon was asked for the writer
not having kept his word. Excuses were made in it,
couched in the most honourable terms imaginable, and
thèse phrases ended with a formai assurance that,
before three weeks were over, I should hâve every
reason for being content.

This second letter gave me more pleasure than the
first, since it seemed to me that, if there had been
nothing to be hoped for me, the writer would not hâve
taken so much trouble. I consequently again waited
patiently during the time asked, and scarcely two days
after it had expired, one of my servants came to say
that a gentleman was askingfor me. As every moment
I awaited news of the person who had written to me,
I asked hirn if he knew who it was, for, had he donc
so, I should hâve clearly seen that it was not the man
I awaited with such impatience, He answered no,

122 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

which so much raised my hopes, that I vvas very near
running to meet him, the sooner to make sure of my
business. Reflecting, however, that, even were I to
fly instead of run, the man could tell me nothing
on the steps, I waited for him in my room with a stout
heart. A moment later, I saw enter a tall well-built
man, who, after having civilly saluted me, said that
he had not the honour of being known to me, but
that it was he who had twice written to me. I
was delighted to perceive that it was the individual
whom I had so long been waiting for, and, having
had a chair placed for him near the fire, I made my
servants leave the room, so that he might speak to me
more at his ease. He proceeded to say that he was a
gentleman of Gascony, who had had the misfortune to
be shut up for ten years in the château of Pierre-
Encise, that he had got out but two days before writing
me his first letter, and had not been able to let me
know its intent, for fear of its being seized in the post
and bringing some fresh trouble upon himself. A mère
nothing was needed to get a man thrown into thèse
kind of prisons, especially when one was observed, on
leaving them, to attempt to send news to the relatives
or friends of other prisoners! What he at that time
had to tell me, and that which he was now going to
do, was to inform me that a lady, who had been im-
prisoned in this château five or six months before, had
great confidence in me to get her innocence established.
She had been unable to write to me for lack of ink
and paper, but now sent word that this affair had
apparently been brought upon her by the same man
who had opposed our marriage. I was not to lose a
moment in succouring her, for, were I to delay a little

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGXAN 123

time, sorrow would soon send her to the tomb. She
did nothing but vveep day and night, and he was even
very much afraid that the long time he had taken to
give me news of her might hâve thrown her into
despair, Nevertheless, he could not hâve done any
more, for, at the end of such a long imprisonment, he
had been obliged to go to his estate to see his wife
and children. At first, he had reckoned not to be so
long, but, not being born rich, and as in this world
one did not do ail one wished, ail this time had been
necessary for him to procure the money requisite for
his journey to Paris.

The reader may judge of my surprise at hearing
such news ! I could not doubt that this was the lady
whom I had so long sorrowed for, and even had I
still doubted, I should not hâve remained in that state
long, since he mentioned her by name to me. He
added that she had been incarcerated in a room
above his ovvn, that he had pierced the fireplace, which
had the same chimney as that in which he lighted his
fire, and had spoken to her by that opening, and
had by thèse means finally learnt her sad fate. He
left me a moment after, saying that time must be so
precious to me after what he had just said, that everyone
who should make me lose it could not be otherwise
than insupportable. He would, however, come from
time to time to see me, to know what I had done.
Meanwhile, did I need him, he lodged in the Rue
d'Orléans at the " Golden Scissors." I had only to
Write him the shortest note to bid him come, and
he would at once betake himself to my house. I had
but to address it to M. de las Garigues, which, as a
matter of fact, was not his real name, but the one

124 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

which he had assumed in the hostelry for certain
reasons of his own.

I thanked him, as was right, for the trouble he had
taken, and having gone to the house of M. le Tellier,
Secretary of State, to whom I had the honour to be
privately known, I related as succinctly as I could
the afîair of the lady, so that he might assist me.
This he promised to do, telling me that, as it was
not he who had issued the " lettre de cachet," he would
discover from the other Secretaries of State who it
was who had given it, so I must furnish him with
not only the name and position of the lady in writing,
but further make three memoranda ail exactly alike,
in order that he might send them to the three
Secretaries of State, which there were without counting
himself. I was enchanted at his promises, and having
gone from him to the house of one of his chief clerks,
named Boistel, a friend of mine, I begged him to
give me three sheets of paper with a pen and ink,
This was soon done, and my three memoranda
being completed on the spot, I at once took them
to M. le Tellier, whom I found no longer at home.
M. le Cardinal had just sent for him on some business,
and betaking myself to his house (not to speak to him
there, but to watch when he went out, so as to return
to his lodging with him), Iremained two hours without
his making his appearance, Eventually he descried me
in the ante-chamber while leaving the minister,
and having signalled to me to come to him, he very
obligingly asked me if my memoranda were finished.
I replied yes, and having bidden me give them to him,
so as to return me an answer as quickly as possible,
I would not do so, on the pretext that I should be

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 125

acting much more politely by bearing them to his
house than by thus casually giving them to him.
The truth, however, is, that I was afraid that, if I
gave them to him, he would put them in his pocket
and the moment after, remember them no more. The
great matters, by which he was already overwhelmed
and by which he has been even much more burdened
since, gave me ground for fearing this forgetfulness.
He told me however, that ail thèse formalities were
out of place between us, that I must give him the papers
without fuss, for he would at once send them to his
colleagues.

Seeing him so obHging, I obeyed without any
répugnance, He did, indeed, give the packet to one
of his lackeys, with orders to carry it to the valets
de chambre of the three other Secretaries of State.
He also bade him tell the man to whom he delivered
it that, not only was it from him that thèse memoranda
came, but, further, that he must impress upon his
superiors that he would be grateful to them, if they
completed this business as quickly as possible.

The lackey at once went where his master had told
him to go, and having punctually executed his com-
mission, I discovered the next day that ail three
memoranda had been returned to M. le Tellier with
exactly the same answers. They set forth that the
lady mentioned was not at Pierre-Encise, and that
ail the registers of the state-prisoners for a year past
had been searched, and, from the examination made, it
had been discovered that she was not there. No sooner
had M. le Tellier shown me this answer than, with-
out wasting my time writing a note to M. de las
Guarigues as he had told me, I went myself to find

126 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

him. Fortunately he was at home, and, having reported
the answer I had just received, he rephed, that there
was a misunderstanding in ail this : that he had spoken
only the truth, when he had described the imprison-
ment of my friend to me, and that, as he could not
make ont what this meant, the only and best advice
he could give, as I had friends, was to find out from
them the name of a lady, who had been incarcerated at
Pierre-Encise within the time he had mentioned to
me. She was undoubtedly the one about whom I was
in trouble, and I ought to be the more sure of it from
his not telling me things picked up from hearsay, but
from his own personal knowledge.

I deemed that he was not in the wrong : so, having
returned to the house of M. le Tellier, I told him con-
fidentially how I knew that the lady, whose name was
on my memoranda, was at Pierre-Encise, so that the
might not take ill my returning to the charge after the
trouble he had already taken. Nevertheless, I made
this avowal to him only with ail the précautions
possible, so as not to harm the man from whom I
had obtained this information. I told him that it was
not only a natural thing for unfortunate people to try
and assist one another, but further, that anyone in
trouble would deserve to be punished by God, were he
not to earnestly attempt such a thing. The interests
of the King were not concerned in this kind of affair,
especially when undertaken by just and reasonable
means, such as making manifest the innocence of an
accused person. M. le Tellier, with his usual high-
mindedness, replied that it was unnecessary for me
to take so much trouble to exculpate the man who
had given me this information. My interest in the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 127

matter was enough to cause him to do his duty, and
I should hâve a reply to my request at once in the
same way, and as quickly as I had had to my memor-
anda. This his colleagues would not refuse him, espe-
cially when they learned that he took just as much
interest in the matter as if it concerned himself. I
thanked him as I ought for such lofty sentiments, and
having again been but twenty-four hours in giving me
an answer, I finally learned that the lady I sought had
been arrested under her family name, and not under
that which her husband bore. This was a scheme of
her son's, to further put me off the scent and stop me
finding out her fate.

The first thing I did after this discovery, was to
make myself acquainted with the cause of her déten-
tion. It was M. le Comte de Brienne, Secretary of
State for Foreign Affairs, who had had her arrested,
but this gentleman, who was touchy and eccentric
enough, having chanced at that moment to hâve had
a dispute with M. le Tellier about something to do
with their office, in which both thought themselves
interested, M. le Tellier begged me to find someone
else than himself to do me the service of which I now
stood in need. I found two or three people who
thought themselves sufficiently friendly with him to be
obliged not to refuse my request. They did indeed
speak to the comte in great confidence, but as the
clerk, who had received the five hundred pistoles to
expedite the issue of the " lettre de cachet," no longer
had M. le Tellier above him to oblige him to bend
under his orders, he turned the mind of his master so
successfully, that, after several delays which he caused,
they told me that they could not be more discontented

128 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

with him than they were. After having promised
them everything, he now sought for means to excuse
himself. They would not try and imitate him in
playing with me any longer. I must betake myself
elsewhere, since they preferred at once to own their
small influence with him, to giving me grounds for
blaming their great credulity.

The matter being thus finished, as far as they were
concerned, I had recourse direct to the Cardinal. As
it was he who had first advised me to make love to
the lady, I had taken care to keep him posted as to
ail the progress I had made with her. He also knew
of my grief on seeing my plan collapse through the
misfortune which she had met with. He had even
told me that I must be very unfortunate to again
expérience this misfortune, since it was not the first
time he had perceived me on the eve of an advantageous
marriage, and witnessed the downfall of my hopes.
Nevertheless, ail this had failedat the most unexpected
moment, so that, if there was any consolation for me,
it should be that it was in no way m y own fault. Be
this as it may, this minister not being able to be
annoyed at my speaking to him of a person with whom
he had himself started me, I described to him where
she was, and the need I had of his help to extricate
her. His Eminence was so eager to render services to
everyone when it cost him nothing, that he received
my pétition favourably. He bade me give him a
mémorandum on the matter, and he would send it to
the Comte de Brienne. I completed one a quarter of
an hour later, and having gone with it to him, instead
of taking it, he told me to go and présent it myself to
that under-minister. I went, and, either because he

MÈMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN iig

did not think that I came from such a good quarter, or
that he was in his disobliging mood, as happened to
him often enough, he made reply that his ears had
already been tired out with this business, but that it
seemed such a bad one, that he was surprised at
honourable people being wilHng to meddle further
with it.

He was speaking to me thus only with the voice
of his clerk, who deemed himself obliged to support
his handiwork, fearing lest it should be discovered
that it was but the five hundred pistoles he had received
which had made him commit the pièce of rascality
he had. But, as I was ignorant of ail this, fear
seized me at hearing him talk thus, so much so that,
had my own interests only been concerned, I do not
know that I should not hâve abandoned everything
on the spot rather than risk making a false step.
Knowing the comte to be proud and vindictive enough,
I told myself that it might be possible that the lady
had plotted against the minister. The reason I had
for suspecting her was that she had an uncle, whom
his Eminence still kept in exile, and whose misfortunes
I had sometimes heard her déplore.

She had great need at this moment of having made
me fall in love with her, so as to surmount this
obstacle ; indeed, as there is nothing which love does
not conquer, my fears would soon hâve disappeared
before it. Meanwhile, either because I was more
interested than I thought, or because my compassion
for her plight produced the same effect as love might
hâve done, I did not fail to return two days later to
the house of the Comte de Brienne, to ascertain from
him if he had no more favourable reply to give me

VOL. II 9

t3ô MËMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

than the one he had already made. He received
me even worse than the first time. I complained of
this to the Cardinal, and knowing I must inform him,
unless I expected to lose my suit, I casually said,
without feeling sure if I Hed or not, that there
was a clerk of this Secretary of State who opposed
me with his master. I had been told that he had let
himself be corrupted with money, and that, as the
son of my prisoner had a good deal, he had every
Hkelihood of perpetually retaining him in his interests
by new présents. So, as there was nothing more
capable of smothering innocence than such a course
of action, I saw great risk of seeing myself " fleeced,"
unless his Eminence were to accord me formally his
protection. I only asked for justice, and if the lady
were guilty, as was maintained, far from desiring
to justify her, I should be the first to demand her
condemnation.

His Eminence listened to my reasons, and as I
had seized the opportunity of speaking to him when
leaving the gambling-room, where he had just won
fifteen hundred pistoles, he chanced to be in such a
good humour that he bade me follow him into his
study. He sent for one of his secretaries, and
immediately bade him write off a note to the Comte
de Brienne to at once bring him the register of the
prisoners who were at Pierre -Encise. The comte
did not dare resist an order like this, and being
obliged to obey, he brought this register, in which
I saw that the lady had been arrested for the reasons
I hâve just detailed. I was enchanted to perceive that
matters were not as I had suspected ; so, nothing now
preventing me from entirely devoting myself to her

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 131

interests, I begged M. le Cardinal to hâve the letters
mentioned in it brought to him, so that he might see
if they were as incriminating as was reported. He
was good enough to accède to my entreaty. M. de
Brienne sent the clerk, who had brought the register
with him, to get the letters. He was not long in
returning, and, having spread them ont on the table
of his Eminence, I had no sooner cast my eyes over
them than I understood their import. I at once told
the minister this, and that the calumny was such a
clumsy one, that no trouble had even been taken to
forge the lady's writing. The writing was totally
différent from hers, and even so différent that no
experts would be needed to prove it. If his Eminence
would be pleased to keep the letters, I would in a
moment bring him some which I had from the accused
woman's own hand. Charity and justice itself demanded
that she should suffer no more, since she was innocent.
She was shut up like a miscreant, which was a very
sad thing, and at the same time very hard for a person
of some birth and one who had never given occasion
for anything of the sort.

The Cardinal, who was kind when he liked (which
was never), chancing by good luck to be in a good
mood just then, told me to go and fetch my letters
immediately. The matter should at once be settled
on the desk, without there being need of delaying it to
another time. Never did order seem more pleasant to
me than this one. I set out that very minute without
having to be told twice, and, having brought him thèse
letters, he at once perceived the deceit just as I had
been able to do. The Comte de Brienne himself could
not deny it, thoroughly prepared as he was ; so, as ail

133 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

now merely depended upon whether sufïicient trust
would be placed in me to believe that the letters I had
shown were the lady's and that the others were not,
his Eminence, who wanted to oblige me cheaply,
bade me sign my déclaration and attest that it con-
tained the truth. I did so without hésitation, and
even made myself security, " body for body," for what I
advanced in favour of the lady. M. le Cardinal hoped
that matters were as I said : then, having ordered
M. de Brienne to grant me an order to extricate her
from prison, this comte tried to put me off to the next
day, and, perhaps, even to four or five days ahead.
Upon this I begged his Eminence to grant a complète
pardon, since he had already so manifestly obliged me.
I declared that the clerk who had brought thèse letters
might Write the order and the Comte de Brienne sign
it, and that there would be only the King's seal to be
affixed, and, as this was but the matter of a moment, I
should be able to take post that very day to deliver the
lady from captivity. Half a day's journey in such a
situation was a great alleviation to an unfortunate
person : how much more so a time of longer duration,
as was the one I was asking for ! M. le Cardinal
thought I was right and, things being done as I
wished, everything would hâve turned out in the best
way in the world for me, had I been able to hâve the
seal affîxed a quarter of an hour later, as I thoroughly
expected to hâve done. However, the clerks, who
were accustomed to do everything for one another, not
being behindhand on this occasion (the man whose
duty this was being apparently eager to enrage me,
because he knew it would please his colleague who had
received the five hundred pistoles), kept me going for

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 133

two days without consenting to satisfy me. I even
think that he would hâve kept me going much longer,
if it had not been that I returned to M. le Cardinal
to let him know the annoyance inflicted upon me.
Eventually, his Eminence having taken the trouble to
send again and even to threaten that, if people vvere
audacious enough to make me w^ait any longer, he
would send at least a dozen clerks to prison, my order
was delivered to me, but not without difficulty. As a
last pièce of trickery, the clerk wanted to insist on its
being sent by the courier. Perceiving, however, that
I was determined to return afresh to his Eminence, and
make complaint of this, the fear of harm befalling him
caused the man to at last desist from persecuting me.

I set out the same day, pleased beyond measure at
the succour I was about to give this poor woman. I
considered myself as the cause of her misfortunes, since,
without her kindness to me, her son would never hâve
dreamt of being so unjust to her. As I was young and
vigorous, I went a long way in a short time; I reached
Lion very early, and having gone to take up my abode
at the house of the brother of the Maréchal de Villeroy,
who was archbishop, I proceeded thence to where my
business lay. I delivered my order to him who com-
manded in this castle (Pierre-Encise), and this officer,
having seen its contents, told me that he was deeply
sorry for the trouble I had taken. He was very much
afraid I had come too late. The lady to whom I had
brought liberty had not the appearance of enjoying it
very long. She was at the last point of illness, and as
her disease but arose from grief, ail he could now hope
was that the news which I was bringing might perhaps
resuscitate her from death to life. She had already

134 ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

received ail the sacraments, in short, one only awaited
her death.

I leave to the imagination my grief at a speech like
this. I begged this commandant to show me to her,
and, having at once conducted me to her room, I found
her in an even worse plight than he had described. She
did not recognise me, but this not being the case with
her companion, who had been imprisoned in the same
room, the latter ran to her bed to announce my arrivai.
** Madame," cried she, " hère is M. d'Artagnan come
to deliver you from prison. Did I not assure you that
he had not abandoned you as you thought, and that a
little patience was necessary ?" I perceived from thèse
words, that the length of time the gentleman I hâve
mentioned had taken to let me know her condition
had thrown her into despair. It was but too true :
she had imagined that I thought no more about her,
and this, added to the shock she had already sustained
from her misfortunes, had caused her to fall into a slow
fever, which had eventually reduced her to the plight
she was now in. She well understood what her com-
panion was saying, and casting her eyes to the right
and to the left, to see where I was (for her sight was so
dim, that she could hardly see three paces in front of
her), she eventually perceived me, because I had
approached her bed. "You come too late," said she;
'• whose fault it is I am unaware : you much better than
I can tell. It will cost me my life, and I well know
I am about to lose it." I tried to cheer her, and as I
had no reason to fear doing harm to the man who
had let me know where she was, since I had told M. le
Cardinal how I had got the information, and he had
not been displeased, I did not think I should be

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 135

acting unwisely by informing her that, if my succour
had been so long in coming, she ought not to blâme
me. However, this was giving explanations to a
person not in a state to understand them ; she had
not two hours to live, and, indeed, expired at the
beginning of the night.

I need hardly say, it appears to me, that I was very
much grieved. This is easily to be believed without
my being obliged to swear to it : consequently, though
I had promised the Archbishop of Lion to go to supper
with him, I was so little in a condition to keep my
Word that I despatched a note begging him to excuse me.
My valet, who was there, did not conceal from him
what prevented me, and, as the prelate in question
was a very gentlemanly man, he sent one of his suite
to testify his sympathy with me in my affliction.
Assuredly it was a great one. I had lost a fortune
which was not to be recovered every day — a woman,
who had an income of twenty thousand solid livres, and
who, besides ail this, had loved me so much as to hâve
reproached me more on seeing me for my inconstancy
than bewailed her own misfortunes. Had I been
really guilty, as she had maintained, it would hâve
been enough to hâve made me die of grief and con-
fusion ; but, having nothing to reproach myself with
on that score, I had but to overcome my sorrow for the
loss of my time and my hopes. I did not think it
opportune to again take the post, which I should hâve
done in another frame of mind. I should then hâve
returned pretty quickly to overcome the opposition
which had been raised against our banns, and which
had been left in the same state since the lady's im-
prisonment. Not that her présence would hâve been

136 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

necessary, unless people should hâve made attempts to
worry us any more, which, nevertheless, I did not
believe, after the way I had regaled my chevalier,
since he would certainly hâve been afraid of a fresh
thrashing, had he continued to trouble us further.
Besides, as it would not hâve been seemly for me to
return with her, I should hâve had to hâve returned
alone, so as to avoid the slander which would not hâve
failed to hâve been let loose, had we been seen travelling
together before being married. However, her death
exempting me from both thèse things, in spite of
myself I returned by Rouanne, resolved to take the
river there. I considered that this was a place for me in
which to muse quite peacefully. I reckoned on going
thence on a journey to St. Dié, to see whether poor
Montigré's death had not emboldened Rosnai to return.
He might think, as indeed was true, that I no longer
had anyone there to let me know of his stay. I was
eager to surprise him, and though it was playing a
** devilish Italian '* to cherish my resentment so long, I
had every désire to be one on this occasion, although
on ail others I did not scruple to déclare myself
opposed to that nation.

I took hired horses from Lion as far as Rouanne,
and proceeded quietly to the latter place, so as to
abandon myself on the way to everything which my
sad thoughts might suggest. I made a thousand reso-
lutions which I never kept. I promised myself never
to become attached to any woman, and, having
embarked still in the same frame of mind, so resolute
did I appear, that there was no one there who would
not hâve said that I was about to give up the fair sex
for ail the rest of my life. Indeed, so strong was this

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN lyj

détermination in me, that, had we yet been in the time
of those knight-errants who hâve provided material for
so many volumes, I should not hâve failed to sport
some " device " to show ail the ladies that they had
nothing to hope for from me. However, as we were a
long way from those days, I contented myself with
making this resolution secretly, determined to keep it
better than I had done in the past. In this way I
embarked on the Loire, after having taken for myself
alone what is in that country called a "cabane." I went
down this river to Orléans, where, enquiring if Mr.
Rosnai was at his house, I learned that he had some
days since appeared there. As I did not lack for
money, I bought a fine horse in that town and another
for my valet. Thèse horses were absolutely essential
to me for my plan, as, before my purchase, I was neither
in a condition to undertake anything nor yet to escape,
did occasion need. Rosnai (I do not know how) was
warned that an individual had enquired about him at
Orléans. Notwithstanding the years which had elapsed
since our quarrel, my image was so firmly impressed
upon his imagination, that, had he been a woman and
about to conceive, he would not hâve failed to produce
a child resembling me. He at once mounted horse and
fled far away. Thus I missed my chance, and being
besides enraged at the loss I had sustained, I resolved
to make my vengeance fall upon someone else. I
perceived, in addition, that it would be useless to
think of catching him, since he had concealed his
route so cleverly, that no one could tell where he had
gone. The Chevalier de la Carlière was the object
which I made take his place in my mind. I even
wondered why I had not given him the préférence,

138 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

since it was more natural for me to think of him than
the other man, after the loss I had just sustained.
Indeed, as, after his friend, he was the chief cause of
my misfortune, it was quite right for me to punish him.
Be this as it may, considering, after having missed
Rosnai, that there was nothing which could satisfy me
but putting some fresh affront upon the chevaHer, I
left the place I was in with the fixed idea of not spar-
ing him. I even reached Paris without this keenness
having slackened. Meanwhile, as I was a little way
the other side of the Pont-Neuf, I was obliged to stop.
I found a terrible obstruction of carnages and carts
by reason of an exécution which was about to take
place at the Croix du Tiroir ^ This block threw me
into such a rage with the Parisians, that I could not
prevent myself a thousand times inwardly calling them
by the name of "loafers," which is their usual nickname.
For truly they are accustomed to be such fools as to
occupy themselves with certain things, which other
people would blush with shame at. Nevertheless, if
there is one thing they should be biamed for, it is more
for running to ail the exécutions which take place in
this city, than for anything else they may do. In spite
of no week passing by without an exécution taking
place in Paris, there are people who regard themselves
as lost if they miss one of them. They rush there as
to a wedding, and, to see their eagerness and anxiety,
one would call them the most barbarous people in the
world, since there is a kind of cruelty in seeing one's
fellow-creature suffer. I did what I could to pass,
before seeing those about to be executed. I was not like

I The Croix du Tiroir or du Trahoir was at the corner of
the Rue de l'Arbre Sec and the Rue St. Honoré.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 139

ail those I saw around me : already I would hâve
desired to be a thousand leagues away. Far from
enjoying thèse kind of scènes, there was nothing I
would not hâve done to avoid them. For this reason,
after having tried to force my way through, and seeing
I could not succeed because of the crowd, I attempted
to retrace my steps. I was already well in the middle
of the Rue de l'Arbre Sec and so far on in it, that I was
not a long way from the gibbets which had been pre-
pared for those wretched people. Meanwhile, as the
crush was just as great in front as behind, as the un-
fortunates came that way, I was compelled to stand
aside like other people, to allow the archers who were
escorting them to pass. The leading ones were already
in sight, and from ail appearance the criminals
were not far behind. Thèse archers had just taken
them from Fort l'Evêque, a prison where coiners are
usually confined. The condemned men were accused
of coining or rather of having clipped some pistoles, at
least, so the murmurs I heard around me declared. I
also heard say that there was a woman of their gang, who
was very pretty, a thing which inspired me with the
curiosity to turn my head in her direction, when the
cart, in which she was, approached me, but whiist
making endeavours to look at her, I descried my
Chevalier de la Carlière, who was quite close to her.
He was about to be despatched, together with another
man just as well-built as himself. Never was man so
astonished as I at this sight and quite dumfounded.
I became a good deal more so a moment later. The
tumbril having stopped right in front of me, no sooner
did my chevalier recognise my face, than he called out,
"Ahl M. d'Artagnan, this is a nice ending for a man

I40 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

like myself, who has moved in fine society. True it
is that I hâve well deserved my fate. However, noth-
ing pains me so much as that which I did by evil
advice. I caused letters to be written by the person
you see hère at my side, in order to ruin Madame

She is in prison at Pierre-Encise. Strive

to liberate her : it will not be difficuit, since I hâve con-
fessed everything before M. le Lieutenant Criminel.
I ask her pardon and yours too, for I know your
interest in her."

Thèse words, addressed to me before a crowd by a
man who was about to be hung in a minute, pained me
nearly as much as if I had been as guilty as himself.
Meanwhile, as he again entreated me to consent to
forgive him, so that he might die like a good Christian,
I found myself forced to speak, in spite of the confusion
I was in. Our conversation was, nevertheless, not a
lengthy one, as may be imagined. I contented myself
with the answer that I freely forgave him, and, the
tumbril passing on at that moment, the chevalier went
to the doom he deserved. Immediately ail those who
had heard him address me began not only to eye me, but
also to warn their neighbours that one of the malefactors
had recognised an accomplice. In conséquence, I soon
had a number of observers, who expected every minute
that I should be arrested, so that, before at most twice
twenty-four hours were over, I might be made to suffer
the same ignominy which the chevalier had just under-
gone. Only the people near me could not believe what
the others so easily concluded. For, as they had heard
word for word what the criminal had said to me, they
were well aware that I was not guilty, unless they
wished to deceive themselves. I became more con-

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 14!

fused than ever, when I saw so many people with their
eyes fixed upon me. I strongly suspected what most
of them thought, for, as one is always far more
apt to believe evil than good, it was enough that the
criminal should hâve said a word to me for it to be
interpreted to my préjudice. This made me make a
fresh attempt to extricate myself from the crowd I was
in. The onlookers were quite scandahsed, because
they imagined that I only did this to escape. They
accordingly set up a hue and cry after me, no more
nor less than if I had been a mad dog.

As thèse criminals were much like bullies, and as
the archers might well think that ail this disturbance
arose only because some people had appeared to rescue
them, they began to turn their heads in my direction
and place themselves on the défensive. This caused
some diversion in my favour. Their horses, which
were restless, having jostled the people who pressed
most closely upon them, they in turn pressed back
upon others, and thèse did the same thing to those
behind them, so much so that never had been seen
such disorder and confusion as then prevailed amidst
ail this noble assemblage. This stopped me more
than ever from extricating myself, and as the archers
continued to urge the condemned towards the gallows,
they began to make the woman, who was to dance this
gloomy measure, mount the scaffold. Upon this, each
of the onlookers began to avert their eyes from me, to
cast them upon this wretched créature. Accordingly, I
no longer had any more cause to show confusion, and
this woman having at last sufîered the penalty her
crime deserved, and likewise the two others after her,
the exécution was no sooner over than the whole

Î42 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

crowd dispersed, some in one direction, somein another,
In this way did I find myself delivered, not only from
the predicament I had been in for the last hour,
but also from the encounter which I had previously
foreseen.

Meanwhile, the time arrived when I was to pay the
penalty of the mistake, which I had made in losing the
bill I had formerly drawn to Montigré/ It had fallen
into the hands of goodness knows who, but, in short,
as it must hâve been into those of some wretch who
tried to make money out of everything, he made such
search to discover who this Montigré might be, that
he at last discovered. As he was dead, he could not
approach him with a view to obtaining some présent in
return for giving it back to him, but as things were
thus, he went to find his lawyer, whom he asked for
the name of his heirs. The lawyer replied that there
were none. He had died insolvent, and owed one man
alone more than ten thousand crowns for costs and
for other things of that kind, in which he had been
cast. The man enquired who this man might be, to
learn apparently, if he would be likely to make some
arrangement about his bill. As I was the debtor, he
concluded that, if my enemy got it into his hands, he
might exercise his rights against me. The lawyer told
him Rosnai's name, and the name of his agent in
Paris. The individual at once went to find this man of
business, and, having enquired of him where he could
get news of his master, and seeing him equivocate (for
he did not know his object in coming to ask for it), he
told him frankly the reason of his visit. Rosnai was at
Paris, concealed in a vile hole. His pettifogger went
I See Vol. I,, p. 52.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 143

to find him, and reported to him (as he knew that he
was only hiding on my account) that he had found
an 'affair to cause me some unpleasantness. Rosnai
enquired of him what this was, and, having been told,
replied that he must take good care that this was net
some feint to catch him. I could not get hold of him,
I was perhaps by thèse means trying to lure him into
some snare. He was not so mad as to trust in this,
but, if the man who had come to see the lawyer was
trustworthy, it would soon appear by his not scrupHng
to give up the bill without his being himself obHged to
appear. The pettifogger thought he was right, and, as
he had told the man to return, and he would then give
him his answer, he awaited him with confidence. The
man did not fail to make his reappearance ; he was too
sharp-set to let such an opportunity slip. He got a
few crowns for his bill, and, no sooner was it in
Rosnai's hands, than, by the advice of his pettifogger
or from his own idea (for he was malicious enough to
want no teaching), he had given me a writ secretly,
setting forth my sentence to pay him this sum instead
of Montigré. This writ, which was preceded by an
exécution which he had carried out in my house,
seemed drawn up in due form. He further did ail the
other mean tricks usual on such occasions, when people
try to carry through anything illégal. He even got me
condemned by default. I took care not to oppose it,
because ail his procédure was of the same nature as
the beginning of it, that is to say, entirely unknown
to me.

Ail thèse proceedings were taken against me, and
this master-rogue, who knew how to plead a good deal
better than how to fight, having afterwards let the

144 MEMOIRS OP D'ARTAGNAM

matter slumber for some time, I of a sudden found
myself the victim of an affront, which a cleverer man
than myself could never hâve avoided. Rosnai had
had me condemned to pay the sum of money, or go to
prison by default ; so, being one day at the Palais ^
with ladies who wanted to make some purchases there,
I found myself seized, when I least suspected it, by a
dozen archers, who threw me into the " conciergerie,"
before I had time to draw my sword to stop them
doing such a thing. Had I been alone, I should a
thousand times more easily hâve consoled myself than
at its happening to me in such good company. At the
moment, I found myself utterly crestfallen, especially
when I perceived that I had been placed between two
barriers, so that the turnkeys might observe whether I
was looking well, for this is the procédure with regard
to those who are put in prison. Thèse kind of people
must hâve time, and a place to make their observations,
so as to know their game, otherwise it might escape
every day, and this is a précaution which they consider
too necessary to make any omissions in.

One of the ladies with whom I had been was the
wife of a conseiller des requêtes at the Palais. She
had présence of mind enough to tell her husband, who
was one of my friends, the accident which had just
happened. In spite of his being in his chambers,
where a matter of importance was proceeding, it did
not appear so pressing to him as to go and see how he
could help me, and he set out that morning and came
to the " conciergerie." It was no laughing matter for me.

I Lace stuffs and perfumes were sold in the great gallery and
Salle des Pas Perdus of the Palais de Justice. Shops existed
there up to 1842.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 145

I had been stuck on a seat like a monkey, without
even being allowed to cover my face with my hands.
No enquiries were made as to whether I had a head-
ache, and, did I try to put up my hands, a man would
at once corne forward to say, " Lower your hand,
this is no place for concealment." My conseiller
might, perhaps, not hâve been able to stop laughing
at seeing the figure I eut, had it not been that he was
afraid of paining me the more, should he yield to his
inclination. He therefore took a serions tone, though
he was in no mood for it, and on his asking me what
might be the cause of the affront put upon me, I
innocently answered that I had no idea, as, indeed, was
true. I must, said I, hâve been taken for someone
else, as I had nothing against me, either criminal or
civil. He retorted that I had no curiosity not to hâve
found eut on my arrivai. I ought to hâve enquired
of the gaoler, who would hâve given me a copy of
the entry of my committal, had I asked for it. In reply
I said that, to follow his advice, I should first hâve had
to hâve known of it. I hardly knew even now, when
he was speaking to me, what an entry of committal
meant. I had never heard anything of ail this, and,
having left my home at an âge when one knows
nothing about a prison, I, who had always exclusively
concerned myself with a career of arms, was now
no wiser than then. The only prison I had any
knowledge of was that of our soldiers ; but, as he was
better informed about thèse things, I would beg him
to do everything necessary.

The conseiller, without answering, ordered the gaoler
to tell him why I had been arrested. The man at once
obeyed, and, no sooner did I learn that it was Rosnai
VOL. II 10

146 ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

who had played me this trick, than I very nearly fell to
the ground. I told him that I had paid/ and that the
merchant to whom I had confided my money would
prove it at the right time and place. I also told how
he had returned me my bill, and how I had lost it.
The conseiller replied that this was so much the worse
for me, and that I should hâve difficulty in getting out
of this trouble without paying a second time. The
procédure, in virtue of which I had been arrested, was
quite légal, but, luckily for me, the fortunate thing was
that I should not die of paying twice over. Though it
was not pleasant to do so, he would, nevertheless,
advise me to console myself. Fretting was of no use,
and, as the thing was done, and neither I nor anyone
else could help it, the shortest way was to deposit the
sum I was asked for — I could afterwards défend myself
as I might deem best — always supposing that I would
not take his opinion, but, meanwhile, I must, at ail
events, obtain my libération. If, added he, I had not
the money upon me (as happened every day to the
greatest people), he would send home for it. He even
believed that I should not hâve to wait for its arrivai
to regain my liberty, because, when he should hâve
given his word to the gaoler to himself pay out the
sum, he was certain that he would make no difficulty
about opening the prison gâtes for me.

There was no need for him to take this trouble. I
had fifty louis d'or with me, which was much more
than was wanted to get out of this business. But, as
I thought it very hard to pay what I did not owe, I do
not know if I could ever hâve reconciled myself to
foUow his advice, had he not declared that, as long as
I Vol. I., p. 52.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 147

I did not take it, I should never leave prison, and that,
as this affair would take a long time to be argued
before being cleared up, I should bave full time to be
thoroughly bored. He was not sure even that I ought
not to rather consent to the yielding up of the coins
which I had to deposit, than to oppose it. No doubts
were in bis mind as to my having paid the sum as
I had described, but, as I had no receipt, and form
and even law appeared to be against me, I must learn
to kiss the rod and leave to God the avenging of the
injustice put upon me. As he had once before said, by
good luck it was not much which was demanded of me,
and he would now repeat it, so that I might not
persist in prosecuting a suit, which would give me more
sorrow than satisfaction, even were I to chance to
gain it.

I was, for my sins, a little obstinate, though I had
always heard say, that it was best to prefer the opinion
of one's friend to one's own. Indeed, without reflecting
upon his advice (so excellent and so sensible !), I was
so self-opinionated, that I would only believe a portion
of what he told me. As a matter of fact, I made the
deposit as he had advised, but having, in spite of him,
tried to oppose the paying over of this money, I began
to play a part in which there is never any honour or
profit. I tried to prove how I had paid the money.
This would not hâve been hard, had one witnessonly been
necessary, or had Montigré been still alive. He would
not bave refused me his évidence, and this would hâve
confirmed that which the man whom I had paid could
not hâve helped giving, directly he should be cited to
do so. However, as in thèse kind of affairs there are
written laws, which the judges are obliged to follow,

10 — 2

148 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

they might be well aware that justice was with me, yet
that did not stop them from condemning me as the
loser. Nevertheless, this was only after a number of
lawsuits — as many on one side as the other. I fell,
by bad luck, into the hands of a lawyer who knew more
than others about pettifogging. Knowing nothing, I
let him act, and, besides, every day he would promise
to get me my costs paid. In this way he got I do not
know how much money out of me. But what hurt
me more than anything else, though this was already
enough, as I had not money at will, was, that I myself
was cast in damages to Rosnai to the extent of two
thousand five hundred Hvres. As the King had not
yet abohshed personal imprisonment for debt, as he
has since done, this made me tremble. I had even
been thrown into gaol for a lesser sum, so had good
reason to fear I should be made to return there, since
this debt was much more important than the other,
Besides, had the King already forbidden the arrest for
debt of people, it would not hâve affected me, since he
had excepted those whose costs exceeded two hundred
livres. I did not possess the money either in cash or
in stock, without selling my post: so, not knowing
what to do to pay it, I thoroughly hated myself for not
having believed my friend.

The sentence of four months was, meanwhile,
announced to me, and thèse had hardly expired, when
I received an unsigned note from an unknown hand.
I found it at home on my return from the Comedy, to
which I had gone. I was asked for a pleasant enough
rendezvous, and was told that I should the next day,
between two and three after dinner, find a hired
carriage drawn up at three paces from below the Porte

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 14g

St. Antoine. I was to get into it and would find a
woman, who was dying for love of me. As (so the
note ran) I came from a province, where riches did
not abound, she would bring me three hundred pistoles
as a proof of her goodwill. Nevertheless, she did not
want me to recognise her, which was the reason she
would see me only with a mask on her face. My want
of money would hâve even made me allow her to hâve
a sack over her head, had she wished it ! I betook my-
self to the rendezvous an hour before the appointed
time, so afraid was I of missing it. The lady had not
yet arrived there, but only a short time elapsing before
I descried a carriage approaching, I thought it was
hers : anyone else would hâve thought the same in my
place, as it at once stopped at the very spot she had
sent me word of. Accordingly, not doubting in any
way that it was she whom I had come to meet, I my-
self let down the shutter of the carriage, for there were
not as yet any fitted with glass as there are to-day.
It was M. le Prince, who, on his return from being
with the enemy, introduced this fashion into France,
which was previously unknown there, and which has
crept in since. Be this as it may, having got into this
carriage, beneath the curtain which was drawn I
beheld one of the most beautiful women in France and
one unknown to me. This lady had no mask on her
face, so that, not knowing whether she who had
penned the missive had not announced she would
wear such a thing, the more agreeably to surprise me,
or whether I was mistaking one carriage for another,
" Madame," said I, without further introduction, " is it
I for whom you are waiting hère, or am I playing an
indiscreet part by presenting myself before you with-

150 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

out being sent for? It is true I hâve a rendezvous,
but the lady, who ordered me to corne and find her,
also informed me at the same time that she would wear
a mask on her face, so I know not how to interpret
what I see. I came hère with the idea of doing her
good service without being acquainted with her, but
what would I not do if 'tis you — you who are one of the
most beautiful women in the world ? " My compli-
ments, which promised much, might perhaps hâve
made her pay some attention to my person, had not
another had possession of her heart, so, after having
blushed at my words and at seeing herself alone with
me, a man whom she did not know, she replied, that it
was not I she expected, and she would advise me
without formality to get out of the carriage, for fear
of missing my rendezvous. The coachman, who had
seen me lower the shutter, had at the same time got
off his box to close it upon me. He had then re-
mounted it, and awaited the order of one of us as to
where he was to go, before touching it again. Accord-
ingly, wishing myself to lower the shutter, so as not
to disoblige the lady, just as if it had not been painful
to me to see such a dainty morsel fall into the hands of
another, I found myself faced by three or four men
who bade me not take so much trouble, since there was
no need for it.

Thèse men ail had the look of archers, and this they
indeed were: so, in spite of my knowing that the period
of four months had not yet expired, I feared that
Rosnai had once again played me one of his tricks,
and turned pale as death. The lady did the same no
less than myself: she was married, and being aware
that she had no easy-going husband, immediately

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 151

suspected that it was he who was having her
arrested. At the same time, four archers placed
themselves at both the shutters, two on one side, two
on the other, and thus conveyed us to the Grand
Châtelet. We were both separated, and the lieu-
tenant criminel having been ordered to interrogate me
on behalf of the court, where the husband was held in
much esteem, I did not trifle with this magistrate. I
frankly declared to him that I did not know this lady,
and that, another fair one having given me a rendezvous
at the same place where I had found her, I had got
into her carriage ; that she had at once told me to
leave it, because she was not the woman I took her for.
I had tried to do her bidding, but had been at once
arrested. For her part, the lady said just the same
thing. Nevertheless, on being asked what she had
corne to do there, and being heckled about it, she had
présence of mind enough to say that she had come to
watch for her husband, who was perpetually flirting.
He was pretty well known for this, because indeed he
was always doing what he wanted to prevent others
from embarking upon ; so, having given more colour of
truth to her defence than she could hâve hoped for,
her husband was advised to leave the whole matter
alone, since, whatever success he might hâve, it would
but recoil upon his own head. His friends even told
him that he ought to be well pleased that his wife had
cleared herself as she had done ; that, as there was
neither profit nor honour in going deeper into the
affair, this was the best advice they could give him.
He would not believe them, knowing that there was a
certain courtier who pressed his wife hard, and so took
as much pains to hâve himself declared a cuckold as

152 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

anyone else would hâve done to hâve proved her
chaste.

As it was not I upon whom his suspicion fell, he
abandoned the proceedings he had taken against me,
sooner than those he had begun against her. I let
them dispute as long as they hked, and, having left
prison without trying to sue him for expenses, damages
and interest, in spite of my lawyer promising to obtain
me a judgment for them, I felt not at ail pleased with
this adventure, which^had made me miss my rendezvous.
Above ail, I regretted the three hundred pistoles, which
were to hâve been brought me, and of which I stood
in such great need. For now the appointed four
months were about to expire, and I do not think there
were eight days left. Nevertheless, the lady who had
written to me had been at the rendezvous, and had
even arrived there a minute after I had been arrested.
She had, in conséquence, found a whole crowd of
people, as occurs on thèse sort of occasions. She had
been curious to know what this meant, and had made
her coachman find out the reason. As there is
always to be found someone who is better informed
than other people, she had been given a fair account
of its cause. Apparently, some archer had not been
able to hold his tongue, and the news had spread in
the neighbourhood. Such an accident should hâve
made this woman chaste at the expense of the other
lady. Like her, she had a husband, but either because
he was less jealous than the other man, or that the
lady's example did not aifect her, she waited for me
for two good hours without moving from where she
was. Ail the same, this did not fail to weary her ; she
was far from thinking that I it was who had been

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 153

captured with the lady, so she still continued to think
that I should arrive from one moment to the other.
Nevertheless, this was very useless, since for some
time already I had been imprisoned. At last, having
passed there the time I hâve mentioned, and not
wanting to waste any more, she went away very
puzzled as to what she ought to think of me. Indeed,
if, on the one hand, she could imagine that I had
missed the rendezvous from lack of esteem for herself,
or perhaps, even because I had felt disgusted at the
idea of the mask which she had told me she would
wear, on the other, she felt sure that the three hundred
pistoles she had spoken of would be a sufficiently
attractive feature to make me overlook everything else.
Accordingly, whilst she did not know what to think
of my behaviour, she learned from current talk that
I had been arrested with the lady. This at first
inspired her with an inexpressible jealousy. She at
once concluded that she need search for no other
reason for my missing her rendezvous, but, the matter
having been cleared up by my examination and that of
her supposed rival, she calmed the uneasiness of her
mind. She was of opinion that she had been wrong
to accuse me, and that she was the more obliged to
wish me well, since this catastrophe had happened
through love of herself; so, no sooner had she left the
Palais, than she wrote me a second note. It was just
in the same style as the first, except that, instead of
the Porte St. Antoine, she chose the Porte St. Honoré
for her rendezvous. There was also this différence,
that, instead of the three hundred pistoles she had the
first time told me of, she now promised me four
hundred as a recompense, as she said, for my having

154 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

been imprisoned on her account. I thought this note
written in the finest manner in the world, though
anyone else, who was not to get so much good out
of it, might, perhaps, hâve deemed it more shameless
than well written. I did not fail to appear at the spot
she appointed at the right hour, and no jealous person
was there to raise any obstacle at this rendezvous as
on the other occasion.

We did not enter any house during the whole of the
time we passed together after dinner. We only took a
turn in the Bois de Boulogne, and, as I was eager to
see her face uncovered, I besought her so persistently,
that I did not believe she could refuse me this. She
had, however, such control over her mind that what-
ever entreaty I might make proved useless. Her reply
was, that she did not wish to forfeit myesteem, a thing
which must infallibly happen, were she foolish enough
to grant what I asked. As long as I did not see her
face, she was sure of my not quitting her for anyone
else, or, at least, did I do so, I should, perhaps, gain
nothing by changing. Indeed, she was aware that
if nature had illtreated her in one way, it had recom-
pensed her in another. She must stop there, and not
lose by her own fault in one minute what might with a
little discrétion be preserved as long as our intimacy
lasted. By this she wanted me to understand that she
was ill-favoured, and would lose by showing herself.
Nevertheless, I would not believe a word of it, and
was none too wrong. We returned in this way to
Paris, and, having asked me for another rendezvous, I
told her she might choose it wherever she liked, for
she would always find me ready to be at her service.
This next time we went towards Vincennes, and,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 155

observing that I entreated her to enter some house
without always remaining in the carriage, as we had
done on the other occasion, she asked me if I knew of
any from personal knowledge, and I made reply, that
I knew of none : dissipation was not my way, but
I thought that, everywhere we might go, we should be
as well received as if we were skilled in such matters.
In the outskirts of Paris everyone made a trade and
profession of pleasing his neighbour, so we had only
to stop at the first door to get it opened on both sides.
She burst out laughing at my answer and, tellingme to
take her where I Hked, for she abandoned herself to my
guidance, we betook ourselves to Montreuil to a house
where there was a very fine garden. I asked her the
same favour as I had done on our first interview — that
is to say, to complète my happiness by showing herself
to me. She replied that I would then always be
incorrigible. She had already warned me that, had
I the slightest esteem for her, such a thing would
make me instantly lose it. Her answer did not satisfy
me, so much so that I pressed her more than ever.
Upon this she said that, as I was so obstinate in my
idea that there were no means of dissuading me, she
was ready to meet my wishes at the risk of everything
which might happen. At the same time, she took off
her mask and, indeed, did make me colder than marble.
Nevertheless, it was not on account of what she had
seemed to threaten me with — far from that, she was as
beautiful as a fine day — but because I at once recog-
nised her as the wife of one of my best friends.
Indeed, this is why I had sometimes already told
myself, while observing her, that she had much of her
appearance. Nevertheless, what had banished the

156 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

thought of its being the same lady was, that I did
not in any way consider her in a condition to make me
the présent she had done. Her husband was not rich,
and she must hâve won this money at some game
I did not know of, to find herself in a state to bestow
such gênerons gifts.

She at once thoroughly understood that my position
as an intimate friend caused me a tremendous struggle.
" So," she said, continuing, " I was right in telHng you
that, no sooner shouldyou see me, thanyou would at once
cease to love me. I am, nevertheless, no less lovable,
and I ought to appear to you much more so than any
other woman, if you will thoroughly reflect on every-
thing. Think what I am doing hère for your sake,
and, since my love for you is the sole cause, be con-
vinced that you can never be grateful enough. Be
sure, I repeat, that you can never pass in the mind of
honourable people except as an ungrateful man, if you
ever forget that the power of my love has made me
not only override the honour I owed my husband, but
also everything which I owe to myself. It also seems
to me," she went on, " that, without in any way re-
proaching you, you should take into account the présent
I hâve made you. You are aware that we do not
•'shovel up money," if I may use the phrase, to show
you that my husband and myself are not well off, but I
learned in short, that you needed this help, and, although
it costs me nothing, as I won it at basset, this does not
disprove the fact that any other woman who had less
considération for you would hâve been eager to keep it."

I know not if it was thèse words which of a sudden
changed my mind, or if her beauty alone produced that
effect, but at last, forcing myself to quite forget her

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 157

lîusband and giving myself entirely to her, I did what
I could to demonstrate that she would never hâve
reason to complain of me. Nevertheless, I felt scruples
at having taken her money, and wanting to return her
what still was left me of it (for I had already spent a
good part to extricate myself from the affair with
Rosnai), she would never consent to receive it back.
She told me that, when a woman went so far as to
give her heart, everything else should cost her nothing.
This was the only reason she would give me and, as ail
her ways were just as fascinating as her appearance,
I began to love her so madly that I would not live a
moment without her. We had, however, in spite of
our mutual affection (for she loved me no less than I
loved her) to soon separate. The war at Bordeaux
still continued, and, as it was a rising which might
produce civil war ail over again in the heart of the
State, M. le Cardinal thought it best to send me to
that province. For this reason, I was not pleased
when his Eminence told me to grease my boots to set
out for Bordeaux ; but, as at Court one must not say
ail one thinks, and also still less show that one gauges a
Minister's thoughts, I looked just as delighted as if
I had been satisfied. He fixed my departure for the
i5th of February, and made me corne into his closet
the evening before ; he told me to set out for Poitou,
and I should find orders there as to what I was to do.
He had previously sent there the Abbé de Beaumont,
Bishop of Rhodes, though he was the King's tutor, and
this post does not allow the holder to leave the Court.
He was an old courtier who had served his apprentice-
ship in a good school. He had been one of Cardinal
Richelieu's men, and it is he whom we hâve since seen

158 UEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Archbishop of Paris under the name of Péréfixe.*
This abbé had taken as pretext for the voyage his
wanting his native air to recover from a languishing
sickness. Nevertheless, he was about as ill as I was,
but a certain quack then at Court had given him some
drug, which made the complexion yellow at will, and
he had made use of it to cause people to beheve that
he was really unwell. The Abbé de Beaumont was not
one of the greatest geniuses in the world ; his good
luck and his friends had conducted him more than
Personal worth to the position he occupied. Besides,
the Cardinal who, very far from wanting to hâve the
King brought up as befitted a great prince, would hâve
been delighted to hâve made a sham king of him, so
as to always keep the power in his own hands, had
taken more care to choose a tutor devoted to his own
interests than a clever man. Nevertheless, as it is the
smallest minds which make the most fuss, so that one
may think them everything they are not — no sooner
had I gone to see the Abbé de Beaumont, than he took
it into his head to look at me, just as he might hâve
done at one of his schoolboys. He adopted the tone
of a schoolmaster towards me, and told me that, M. le
Cardinal honouring me as he was doing by his friend-
ship, I ought not only to be very grateful, but further
try to render myself worthy of his esteem. The very
best thing I could do to succeed in this was, not only
to be very discreet, but also not to exceed by a syllable
the orders given me by him or by those he relied on.
Having thus read me this lesson in a few words, he added,
to show me, I think, that he had not wasted his time
I Hardouin de Beaumont de Péréfixe, 1605-1671, author of
the life of Henri IV.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 159

under his former master, that not only must I proceed
to Bordeaux incognito, but also disguised as a hermit ;
for this reason, I had done well to let my beard grow,
since it was necessary that my whole get-up should
correspond with my dress.

I had indeed allowed it to grow by order of his
Eminence. It may be that the abbé and himself had
simultaneously resolved on my wearing the dress in
question, or that the minister had decided upon this
merely by advice of the former. It had often made
my mistress, who did not Hke a long beard, grumble.
I had not known what excuse to make to her, so much
so, that we had very nearly quarrelled about it. She
had accused me of being very ill-natured in such an
earnest manner, that I had often had it on the tip of
my tongue to tell her that, if I disobeyed her, it was
only in spite of myself ; that I had had superior orders
to do what I had done, and that she had only the
minister to blâme if I did not obey her. Meanwhile,
as I already knew that secrecy must be maintained,
thoUgh the abbé had not as yet given me my lesson,
I contented myself with telling her to reconcile my
love and my duty, that there was a mystery in ail this,
and that I would some day tell her the reason. This
woman, who resembled most of her sex, that is to say,
was extremely curions, would not grant me the time I
asked, She worried me to tell her my secret at once,
and, taking care not to do so, I was obliged to look out
for what is known as a " bouncing lie," to put her off
the scent. Accordingly, instead of telling her the real
reason for my letting my beard grow, I made her
believe that M. le Cardinal had bet me a compan3r.in
the Guards that I could never remain a year without

i6o MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

having it shaved off, that I had not wanted to tell hei
before, for, as this wager had been made only between
us two, he might perhaps not be pleased, were he to
discover that I had spoken to anyone about it. For
this reason, I would beg her not to speak to no matter
who on the subject, since she would most likely be
sorry that I should lose such a chance through a slip
of the tongue. She sincerely promised to say nothing,
but, being a woman, and as, the more they are
entreated to do anything, the less they do it, I had no
sooner gone away than, the secret lying heavy on her
soûl, she tried to disembarrass herself of it. One of
her friends having, whilst chatting, told her that I
must hâve become hypochondriacal, by reason of my
trying to distinguish myself from other people by a
great beard as I was doing, she made reply that, were
ail mad people like me, lunatic asylums would no
longer hâve any use. A company in the Guards was
well worth the trouble ofwearing a beard, and there
was no one in France who would not be well pleased,
just as I was, to obtain such a good post so cheaply.
The person whom she told would hâve understood
nothing of ail this, had she not explained this mystery,
but eventually, as, after saying so much, ail the rest
cost her nothing, she soon informed him of everything
I had let her know.

The man to whom she told this news chanced to be
just as credulous as she had been : so, the rumour
going from him to someone else, and from the latter to
a number of people, it eventually got round ail the
Court, that the beard I had set out with was a certain
token of my advancement. This was the more easily
believed, as his Eminence would often make wagers,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNA^ i6i

which gave much more reason for talk than this one.
True is it that this was when he knew what he was
about and was sure to be the winner. For instance,
whenever there was anyone competing for some
bénéfice, and he had money to pay for it, he would ask
him if he would wager that he would not soon obtain a
bishopric or an abbey. The wager was proportionate
to what it might be worth, for, at the same time,
he would stipulate that it should be a bishopric or an
abbey of such an income, and, as the Cardinal could
bestow them as he chose, it always turned out that he
was a certain winner.

As it was for me to obey ail orders given on behalf
of his Eminence, the Abbé de Beaumont had no sooner
told me that I must become a hermit, than I had the
dress of one made. He himself took care to furnish
me with the stuff, which his brother had made up in
his house, as if he was afraid that, did I procure it
elsewhere, it would cause our secret to be discovered.
I had the dress put in a bag, and having taken post to
the army of the Duc de Candale^ which was around
Bordeaux, he sent it for me into the town, where it
arrived before myself. I entered it in another get-up,
just as if I had been a plain soldier, who was retiring
to his province. The town was divided into several
factions, one of the principal of which was the one
called the " Ormistes." This was a mass of every
kind of riff-raff such as had formerly risen against
the King of Spain in the Kingdom of Naples,^ which

1 Louis Charles Gaston de Nogaret de Foix, Duc de Caudale,
son of the Duc d'Épernon, 1627-1658.

2 The Neapolitan revolt against the Duc d'Arcos, the
Spanish Viceroy, headed by Masaniello, which broke out on
July 7th, 1647.

VOL. II II

i6a MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

nevertheless had corne near losing him this fine state.
This name arose from the insurgents having held their
first meetings beneath an elm. Their number had at
first been very limited, as usually is the case at the
commencement of a revolt. But it had so much
increased since, that it was now fully forty thousand
men. They had from the first been obnoxious to
everyone ahke, for they breathed but cruelty and
pillage. They maintained themselves by their numbers
and the cleverness of their leaders, who made the peu-
ple believe that they would never lower their arms, till
ail taxes should be abolished. From what they said,
they even aspired to change the form of government,
and establish a republic in the province after the
example of what had been done in England, and with
this idea they had sent to Cromvvell to crave his pro-
tection in such a great undertaking; either because
they really did contemplate such a thing, or vvere
merely anxious to hâve it believed, because of their
interests being concerned. However, this man, who
was a clever politician, had not wanted to embroil
himself in their business, nor in that of M. le Prince.
In spite of this, it was not on account of his not
having sent to entreat him just as they had done, but
Cromwell was of opinion that, whatever fine proposai
might be made him by either side, there was too much
danger attached for him to trust in it. He knew that
he already had too many enemies in England, without
his drawing yet fresh ones upon himself in France,
where the populace would soon return to its duty.
He knew its affection for his Majesty, and that our
nation was in no way like his own, which thinks no
more of kings than of the humblest private individuals.

LEFT the camp of M. de Candale dis-
guised as I hâve just said. At a hundred
paces from the town, I found a body of
thèse "Ormistes," who were, at least, four or
five thousand men in number. The Duc de
^ " Candale had got me a passport from one named
Orteste, their gênerai, as well as from the
gênerais of the other factions ; so, having nothing to
fear from their brutality, I gave them an account of
whence I came and where I was going, as they wanted
it from my own lips, though they had already read it in
my passport. One of their captains, Las Florides by
name, before whom I had been conducted, then began
to call me his comrade, and to déclare that I must join
with him. I appeared to be a good fellow, and he
would make me benefit more by bearing arms in his
Company than I had ever done in the King's troops.
Meanwhile, he wanted me to do away with my beard,
because it did not at ail befit a soldier, I replied that,
as long as I had been a soldier, I had been turned out
like one, but now that I thought of taking up another
profession, I equipped myself according to the state of
life I contemplated. He at once asked me if I wanted

II — 2

i64 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to be a capuchin, because only the capuchins wore long
beards. I rejoined that I was eager to be one, since
there was nothing better than to dedicate oneself to
God, but, as it was necessary to hâve studied to be
admitted amongst them, and I, so to speak, did not
know A from B, I should content myself with being a
hermit. I was anxious to tell him this, so that, if by
chance he were to see me in the dress I had bought, I
should not be an object of suspicion to him.

Hearing me speak thus, some Ormistes took to
jeering at me. As they were heedless of their salvation
by bearingarms, as they were doing, against their King,
they did not understand that a man could thus dream
of changing his life. Las Florides, who no more than
they dreamt of doing the duty of a Christian (which
consists just as much in rendering one's prince what
is due as in rendering it to God), and who was a scoffer,
told them they were wrong to be astonished at such a
trifling thing. Did they not know very well that the
Devil had become a hermit when he had grown old,
and that everyone was eager to copy him ? By this,
he wanted to tell them that, when a man was laden
with crimes, God sometimes was merciful enough to
let him reform himself. However, either because they
would not enter into the joke, or because they were
inclined to make him chatter, they declared that, if the
Devil had only become a hermit when he was old, I
ought not to be allowed to do the same thing, as I did
not as yet appear to be thirty years of âge. This was
giving up the world too soon, and, if he would take
their advice, he would oblige me to make war in
Company with himself. Las Florides then told me
that I must clearly perceive that everyone opposed my

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 165

idea, and that he woiild not let me go. I laughingly
retorted, as he was speaking in the same joking way,
that I would appeal to their gênerai Orteste. My
passport was signed by him, and he would never permit
its provisions to be broken ; in any case, were he to
oppose me as those about me now were doing, I would
at least ask him to make me the hermit of their troops,
so as in some way to carry out my oath. I had sworn
to be one, and mayhap he would not let me be a
perjurer. There were almoners in régiments, and
hermit or almoner was nearly the same thing. Las
Florides declared that I had no need to rely upon this
favour, for he would grant it me just as well as the
gênerai, and I had but to speak. His real reason for
wanting me was, because he had observed in my
passport that I had served twelve entire years in the
Guards. It must be known that he had of a sudden
been made one of the chiefs of thèse rebels, without
having any other qualification than having killed a
number of oxen and sheep. He had been a butcher
ail his life, but, because he had been used to shedding
the blood of thèse animais, his comrades had thought
that he would just as easily shed that of men. Never-
theless, whenever he had any order to give, he found
himself as much embarrassed as he had been the first
time he had to help others to kill an ox. For this
reason, he was eager for me to remain with him to tell
him what to do when there was need. He much pre-
ferred my telling him to one of his own people, because
he looked upon me as much less important than those
who had raised him to his présent position.

His wishes and mine were pretty much the same.
His idea was to keep me by him, and mine to stay, so

i66 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

as to find out anything which went on amongst the
rebels. Acccrdingly, not standing out for the con-
ditions I had proposed to him, I found myself un-
expectedly in a position to render his Majesty great
services. The rebels, though they knew nothing of
warfare, did not fail to make themselves feared, and
knew very well how to serve their own interests. They
stopped ail the vessels which went up and down the
Garonne, and this brought them in great sums. Las
Florides became my friend, because I would some-
times warn him against certain foolish things, into
which he was about to plunge, and which would hâve
made him a laughing-stock. Nevertheless, I did this
only when the King's interests were not concerned. I
also gave two or three pièces of information to M. de
Caudale, which were of great use to that gênerai, and
by which he did not fail to profit. The first of thèse
was, that I indicated to him the spies of Las Florides in
his camp, not that he should hâve them arrested, but
to catch their sender in a snare. I had already
adopted my hermit's dress, and was known by no
other name amongst the rebels than as the hermit of
" those of good résolve." Meanwhile, false information
had been conveyed to Las Florides by his spies, whom
the Duc de Caudale had, owing to my information,
deceived, and, trusting entirely in the reports made
him, he took twelve hundred Ormistes to make an
attack with. Las Florides took me with him without,
nevertheless, letting me know any of his plans. Both
of us, however, set out in a very happy frame of mind,
he by reason of his great hopes, and I on account of
mine. I was mounted as a regular St. George, Las
Florides having lent me a Spanish horse, which was

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 167

well worth a hundred good pistoles. I had my robe
tucked up to my belt, and, as my eyes sparkled with
joy to see him on the point of being defeated, my
appearance pleased him so much, that he owned to me
that, even had I not told him of my having been
a soldier, he would hâve clearly perceived it.

In this way we discussed one thing and another,
without my trying to ask him where he was going. I
should even hâve been very sorry if he had volunteered
the information. I wished him to go so far ahead that
there could be no turning back, and so my advice to
him must come so late that it would be useless.

When we reached the spot where the spies had
informed Las Florides that he would be easily able
to overcome a small body of the King's troops, he
found eight hundred men instead of the two hundred
he had expected. The first disagreeable thing which
happened and made him suspect the truth of the
reports furnished him, was the report of a pièce of
ordnance. To speak the truth, it was not a loud
report, being but a four-pounder, but, small as it was,
it did not fail to frighten Las Florides a good deal. It
was a little field-piece, which the people of the duc
had brought with them, to announce to the larger body
of troops that they must be on their guard and they
would soon see the enemy retreat.

Directly Las Florides heard the report he changed
colour, and, observing that terror had already overcome
him to such a degree that he no longer knew what he
was doing, I asked him if the people of Bordeaux had
not some garrison near the spot. He answered no,
and, asking me in turn what ail this meant, I replied,
not wishing to flatter him, that it meant nothinir else

i68 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

except that he was betrayed. I tried much more to
further increase his fears than to allay them, and so,
having hardly the strength left to answer me, I noticed
that he was hesitating, and even stammering, as if he
was already at the point of death.

In this way we proceeded in some sort of order
to the entrance of the défile, which I knew very well
was guarded. No sooner did Las Florides descry the
enemy than he cried out to me that ail was lost. I
asked him if he would not try to assault it, but he took
care not to answer, having already fled, and I soon
lost sight of him. His men were in despair at seeing
themselves thus abandoned. I now began to play the
swaggerer, and told them they must rush to the
assault, since there was no other way of saving our-
selves. Some of them believed me and got themselves
killed like madmen. Others laid down their arms,
whilst others (but a very small number) were lucky
enough to escape. Meanwhile, as there were some
amongst thèse runaways who had thrown down their
arms to be able to escape quicker and more safely,
I picked up a musket, with which I fired a shot into
my cloak which I had put against a tree at thirty
paces distance. There were three balls in the musket,
which each made a hole, and having next thrown it
over my shoulders, I went back to the city quite proud
of the réputation I should gain amongst the rebels
for having run such a great risk, without meeting with
any other accident than having my cloak shot through.
Not a soûl had seen what I had done ; I had taken
good care of that — and, as I was sure that no one
would ever believe that thèse holes were my handiwork,
I conceived that this would be useful to me to still

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 169

further gain the confidence of the insurgents, and that
not one of them would fail to take me for a desperate
man.

Las Florides reached Bordeaux before me, having
luckily for himself found a way guarded by no one.
He was very much ashamed of his mishap, especially
after having got out of the crowd, as he had done,
without having dared to fire a shot. He was delighted
that I had escaped as well as himself, perhaps as
much from love of his horse, which he had thought
lost, as from love of myself. He was one of the first
to perceive the shots in my cloak. I had taken care
to put them in a prominent place, and had been
careful not to make them in the back part. I wanted
to acquire the réputation of having shown a bold front
to the foe, so as to further sustain the high estimation
which I expected Las Florides would hold me in.
Indeed, he did not fail to tell everyone, and Orteste
amongst others, that I was a first-class man both for
giving advice and carrying it out. That I had pre-
dicted everything which had happened, and that, had
he been willing to believe me, he would not hâve made
such a forward fight as he had done. Having thus
the approbation of my gênerai, I took care not to
raise suspicions in anyone. Everybody wanted to see
my cloak, so as to marvel at my adventure. It made
the round of the city for four or five days, and there
was no respectable house which did not désire to
see it.

The Abbé Sarrasin,^ secretary to the Prince de Conti,
to whom the Abbé de Beamont had recommended me

I Jean François Sarrasin, 1603-1654, a writer whose works
are now completely forgotten.

170 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to enter upon my negotiations, did not knovv how to
reconcile evçrything reported of me with the part I
had corne to play on behalf of the Court. To negoti-
ate on its behalf and fight against it, were two things
which appeared to him incompatible. He spoke to
me about it, begging me to explain matters. I did not
think fit to do so, for I knew that there were things,
the knowledge of which it was good to reserve for one-
self alone. I merely told him that there were certain
times, in which chance occasionally interfered, such,
for instance, as my to-day finding myself amongst the
Ormistes, which I had in no way anticipated when
coming to Bordeaux, but, as I was now pledged to
them, I must of necessity play my part to the end. It
was for him to end ail this when he liked, and the
sooner the better.

This abbé was exactly the same man from whose
pen we to-day hâve some works, which are valuable
enough, and which he issued under his own name.
M. le Cardinal had promised him money and a bénéfice,
if he could detach his master, the Prince de Conti, from
the side of the Prince de Condé. Sarrasin at once told
me that this would be very difficult, because he drew a
great pension from the Spaniards, and was, besides,
fond of being in command, a thing he would lose once
he returned to his duty ; in addition, he had a mistress
in the town, who would oppose such an arrangement.
She was clever enough to clearly perceive that he
would proceed to the Court directly he had made his
peace with it. He was fond of the ladies, and it was
very much to be feared that at certain moments he
might confide to her what was going on.

AU this was literally true ; so, having informed the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

171

Abbé de Beaumont of it, so that he might let the
Cardinal know, I warned him at the same time that, if
he wanted to overcome this obstacle, I thought it best
for his Eminence to send me some fripperies from Paris
to give to the lady. By thèse means, I should get
into her good grâces, and then one might utilise her
to finish the work Sarrasin had begun. That mean-
while, so that the prince might be favourably infîuenced,
I thought a wife should be proposed to him. M. le
Cardinal had still sufficient nièces to marry off, not to
be embarrassed to find one for him. His ecclesiastical
State was not, I added, to his liking, though the cassock
served well enough to conceal the defects^ of his figure.
Thus, this might perhaps be arranged as well as every-
thing else, since he was of a disposition not to fall less
in love with the nièce of his Eminence, than he had
done a year or two back with Mademoiselle de
Chevreuse.

The Abbé de Beaumont had returned to Court with-
out my knowing anything about it. His Eminence
had seen fit to make him come back from Poitou from
fear of a more prolonged absence arousing some
suspicion. I was consequently much longer than I
thought in receiving an answer and at once concluded
that it was but because I had asked for some présent.
I knew the Cardinal well enough to be aware that his
practice was to only give as little as possible. Never-
theless, no one could hâve been more mistaken. My
proposition of a marriage of his nièce with the Prince
de Conti had so altered his ideas, that he had no
sooner scanned my letter, than he resolved to believe
me in everything. He had, therefore, at once given

I The Prince de Conti was hunch-backed.

172 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

orders for the présents I asked for to be purchased.
He had them conveyed to me by means of the Duc de
Candale, and I received them from the hands of his
secretary, whom he had sent into the town to negotiate
about the ransom of some prisoners taken on both
sides. It did not appear novel or extraordinary that
this duc should send some frippery into it. He had
stayed there quite long enough, while his father was
its governor, to hâve some mistresses in the place. It
accorded well with his âge and inclinations, for he was
extremely libéral and was only twenty-four years old.
People even thought they knew for whom thèse
présents were meant, always supposing that it had
been the duc who sent them. For there were others
who suspected it to be his father, because, whatever
âge he might be, he was no more nor less given to
gallantry or love than his son.

Nevertheless, the arrivai of présents in the parcel
coming to this secretary might perhaps not hâve been
discovered, had not the Ormistes, partly by force and
partly on account of the jealousy which prevailed
between the Prince de Conti and the Comte de
Marcin, got the gâtes of the city into their charge.

Thèse Ormistes, having thus control of the gâtes,
would not let the parcel enter without inspecting it.
They had been afraid lest the Duc de Candale should
hâve put something prejudicial to themselves in it,
knowing him to be devoted, not only to the interests
of his Majesty, but also to those of the Cardinal.
They had, therefore, looked thoroughly into it to the
very least things, and especially into the présents sent
me. For, as they were extremely avaricious of other
peoples' goods, everything; precious or rare tempted

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 173

them in a way the}' could not resist. Accordingly,
an hour after the parcel had arrived, its contents were
known. This disconcerted me ; I wanted to make my
gifts secretly, and I perceived my hopes shattered.
My grief, however, was not to be compared to that of
the wives of two conseillers of the Parlement of
Bordeaux, who expected that thèse présents were for
them. The duc had flirted with both of them, so
much so that, each thinking that her rival had received
them to her loss, they very nearly disfigured one
another at the house of one of their mutual friends
where they by chance met. At first they began to
mutually bicker over nothing ; then, insensibly passing
to bad language, both were so indiscreet as to reproach
each other for having accepted thèse présents without
observing that the people présent must infallibly take it
as a proof of their lack of virtue. I learned of this
dispute and was delighted at it, reflecting that I should
do no harm by fomenting the false reports, since
nothing could occasion a more favourable diversion
for myself. There were also some tiffs between the
mistresses of the Duc d'Épernon. They were under
the impression that thèse présents came from him and
that they had been distributed by the secretary to the
favourite, without their having obtained the smallest
share.

Whilst ail this was going on, and everybody was
delighting, like myself, in setting thèse women one
against the other, I very softly insinuated myself with
the lady with whom I had to do. My cloak adventure
had procured me my iirst interview. She, like other
people, had been curious to see it ; and either because
I flattered myself, or because I had some reason for

174 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

doing so, I imagined that I perceived in her eyes
something so favourable towards me, that I took it
into my head that, had I been able to appear before
her in a différent dress from the one I was now in, I
might perhaps hâve made some impression upon her
heart. It was on the occasion of my first conversation
with her that I thought I perceived such goodwill
towards me. I built up on ail this a plan, which
should hâve frightened me, considering my great beard,
but which I did not cease to try and carry out. I
resolved to play the lover. Nevertheless, I did not
want to do so openly. I deemed that a little mystery
would become me better, especially as I had to do
with a woman who must feel proud of seeing herself
loved by a prince of the blood. I had adopted the
expédient, the better to play the part I was taking, of
entering every house to ask for alms, not that I had
need of doing so, for, thanks be to God, I did not lack
for money. I had two hundred pistoles in a purse,
and, in addition, I had as much as I liked to eat at
the house of Las Florides. For this reason, he was
unwilling that I should thus go and beg, telling me
every day that it was neither seemly nor honourable
for a man who wanted for nothing. He even declared
that doing what I did was robbing the poor of bread.
My excuse was, that I was thus carrying out my calling.
I replied that mendicity should be the appanage of a
hermit, and pulled him up short with such a good
excuse ; so, seeing that ail his remonstrances were of no
avail, he let me do as I liked. Indeed, besides thinking
that this was the essence of my new vocation, I always
learned something new in the houses which I entered.
I tried to profit by this, and not always unsuccessfuUy.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 175

I went very often to the lady's house, and even at
hours when everybody was not allowed to go. I would
even occasionally^ from fear of meeting someone, catch
her at the moment of rising. I wanted to take my
time to advance my interests with her, or, to be more
accurate, to advance those of the Cardinal. Be this as
it may, taking care to call often, she began to delight
in touching my heart, She suspected that it was
already shghtly affected, since I visited her so fre-
quently. Accordingly, deeming it either a thing to be
proud of or a real achievement, to be able to say that
she had captivated a poor hermit, she made use of ail
the charms she possessed, and of ail she could borrow^,
to place me amongst the number of her admirers.

I soon perceived her intention. It was not hard to
divine, even had it been only from the flattering things
she would say to me. Ten times a day she would talk
of my courage, and, when I played the hypocrite to
make her speak the more, she would déclare that it
was useless for me to prétend so much modesty, since
my cloak showed well enough what I was ! Eventually,
I let her say what she liked, thinking that I should
gain more by agreeing with ail she said than by con-
tradicting her as I had at first done. I was, indeed,
eager to make her ponder over my vocation, almost
giving her to understand that I was not what I
appeared to be. With this end in view, I replied
one day when she was again speaking to me in
this strain, that she would cease to wonder, did she
know ail I knew. She was unable to make out what
I meant by this, and, as to drop a word with two
meanings is enough to strangely excite a woman's
curiosity, this lady, who was even more inquisitive

176 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

than others, would not let me alone till I had
explained this riddle. To excite her the more, I said
that I had let this sHp by chance, and that she must
pay no attention to it. I succeeded none too badly in
my plan ; indeed, far from taking this hterally, she
showed herself so assiduous in trying to get my secret
eut of me, that I was at last obliged to bid her take
patience at least till the morrow. She had great
trouble in consenting, but eventually, seeing that the
space of time was not a long one, she made me promise
to return the next day at the same time. I came even
earlier than she had bidden me, so much so that,
having found her in bed, she at once told me that I
was a man of my word and that there was pleasure in
having to do with me. I rejoined that my hope was
always to be able to retain this good opinion in her
thoughts, but that I was much afraid of losing it, once I
should hâve satisfied her curiosity. For this reason I
had not the strength to tell her anything, so that, if
she wanted to know my secret, she must herself take
the trouble to read it from a paper on which I had
written it and which I was quite ready to give her, the
moment she should command me to do so.

The lady was more inquisitive than discreet, so,
though she much suspected that this could only be a
déclaration of love that I wanted to give her, she told
me without ceremony that she would take everything
I might présent to her. I was holding a packet, quite
ready to give it her or replace it in my pocket accord-
ing to the answer she might give, but seeing her
already stretching out a hand to take it, I gave
her that which I had been holding, and at once went
out as if nothing had happened. I took my time for

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN i77

her to undo it. She had plainly seen me leave and
might hâve called me back, had she desired to do so.
But, having felt that the packet I had given her was
heavier than a letter, and not knowing what it could
be, she wanted to examine it sooner than anything
else. This packet contained fifty sheets of paper one
upon the other, just as if I had been eager to keep her
occupied till I had made my exit. At ail events she
believed that this had been my reason for having
arranged such a number, that she thought she would
never corne to the end of them. Be this as it may,
after having had the patience to turn them ail over
one after the other, and to examine them to see if
there was not one with writing upon it, she found
underneath a portrait in miniature which was on the
lid of a box.

She could not divine what this meant, not finding that
this portrait had any connection with what I had
promised her. At first this made her form a strange
opinion about me. She believed me to hâve more
than one profession, and taking it into her head that
I had undertaken to give her this présent for someone
else, she opened the box to see who my employer
might be. She was wrong to entertain this suspicion
as she did. I had never been the sort of man to work
for another, and though at Court this kind of in-
dividual is not very rare, such a thing had always
been distasteful to me, so much so, that those who
indulged in it had never passed as anything else in
my estimation but as persons devoid of honour and
undeserving of being even looked at. For this reason,
no matter what other good points they might hâve, I
esteemed them even less than mountebanks or quacks.

VOL. r 12

178 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

However, putting ail this on one side, the lady, having
done so much as to undo ail thèse papers, went on to
open the box, as she was not the woman to stop half-
way. There she found my picture, not at full length,
but from my belt upwards, as is usual in thèse sort of
portraits. I was attired in a cuirass like a hero of the
first rank. It is true, I had not copied Besmaux, who,
having his full-length picture recently painted, mounted
on a fine horse, a patch at the corner of his eye, and
armed from head to foot, has also arranged that his
hand should be adorned with a bâton with fleurs de lis
upon it, such as is given to gênerais in the army !
Nevertheless, ail his services reduce themselves to
what I hâve before spoken of, and to having since
kept watch over the prisoners at the Bastille ! Be
this as it may, not having been in a mood to imitate
him, I did not fail to pass for quite another person
in the lady's mind to the one I had described myself as
being in my passport. Beginning in conséquence to
examine me more closely than she had yet done, she
discovered that, were I to rid myself of my costume
and my beard, I should be well worth her listening to
me. I left her two days without returning to see her,
so as to give her ail the time necessary to adopt such
a line of conduct as the circumstances warranted.
Before committing myself, I was anxious to see whether
she would be in a mood to inform the Prince de Conti
of what had happened. Sarrasin, whom I had not
only told that I wanted to play the lover, but who
further had himself advised me to do so, had promised
to let me know, in case she should hâve a désire to
speak about it. His master had no secrets from him,
especially in thèse kind of affairs. By pretending to

MEMOIRS OF DaRTAGNAN fj9

approve of ail his foUies, Sarrasin had found means of
having them recounted to him one after the other !
He even wrote most of the prince's letters about them,
as well as others of greater conséquence. Sarrasin, I
repeat, having to warn me of everything which was
taking place, I could hâve got out of the business by
sounding a retreat in good time. Ail my measures
were already taken to that end. I knew of a place
where the Ormistes kept a bad guard, and whence it
would be easy to reach the army of the Duc de
Candale. However, I had no need of resorting to
such an expédient. The lady had never disfigured
anyone for murmuring soft things in her ear. As a
matter of fact, very far from wanting to begin with me,
she was, on the contrary, dying of impatience to see
me again, so as to learn much which she could not
make out. I seemed to her to be a sort of man much
more worthy of monopolising her heart than the
prince, who believed himself to possess it. Besides,
being an inquisitive woman, as I hâve just said, she
wanted to know who I might be and by what chance I,
who came from the Court, had fallen in love with her,
and, finally, whether she was the true cause of my
having exchanged my soldier's dress for a hermit's robe.
I had taken aîTThe necessary measures with Sarrasin.
He had instructed me well enough; besides, I myself
was not too obtuse by nature, which had furnished me
with a fairly good tongue and Sound enough judgment
to boot. True it is that it is not for me to say so, but
in short, what use is there in pretending modesty, when
truth is in question ? Every kind of deceit is good for
nothing, and it is much better to boldly take the field
than remain a hypocrite for I do not know how long.

12 — 2

î8o MEMOIRS OF DARTAGNAN

Eventually, the two days of which I hâve spoken
having passed without my hearing any news, I returned
to the lady's house. I chose a time at which she was
still in bed. Without ceremony, I sat down by her
bed-side and pretended to hardly dare look at her, the
better to cause her to believe in my thorough earnest-
ness. "Is it you, M. l'Hermite?" said she. "Will
you not tell me how much longer your disguise is to
last?" "As long as I can keep it up, madame," I
quickly retorted, " since I hâve come from Paris ex-
pressly to see you, and would, indeed, hâve gone to
search for you at the end of the worJd, had there been
need." She told me laughingly that I must then be
extraordinarily in love ; so, perceiving that she wanted
to laugh, I deemed that I ought to laugh too. I began
to be enterprising, but the lady, being of opinion that
it was a little too soon for this kind of thing, checked
my véhémence and told me that, though I was a monk
in dress only, I had assimilated ail the monkish in-
clinations, when I had assumed the robe I now wore.
Monks, at least, were accused of wanting to come to
the point directly they could, in which, indeed, they
were none too wrong, once they found women in a
mood to humour them, but, as regards herself, who
did not wish to be one of thèse, I must not only
remember whom I was with, but also show her more
respect. With a courtier's effrontery, I rejoined that,
even were she not the lady for a monk, I could not
show her more respect than by doing what I had
done. Respect could only arise from great esteem,
and one could not show a lady that one really respected
her, except by desiring to enjoy her faveurs.

This seemed quite a novel kind of morality to her,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN i8l

and she would hâve nothing to do with it. I thus had

to contain myself, in violence to my own feelings. For

very little was wanted to excite me, when I was priding

myself on taking the place of a prince of the blood.

Meanwhile, though she placed limits on my ardour, I

thought I discerned that she did so rather for form's

sake than from real decency. For this reason, without

wishing to put me out of countenance any more than

she had done when I had given her my portrait, she

enquired of me how long it was since I had fallen in

love with her and how such a thing had happened ?

Indeed, unless I were to let her know, she could form

no idea, She knew that I had only come into the

city a short time back, that I had the same day

assumed the garb I now wore ; so, if I had only

adopted it on her account, as I was now trying to make

her believe, my passion must hâve been already well

aroused before I left the place whence I had come. I

had plainly told her, when I had tried to enter upon

intimate relations with her, every sort of thing which I

thought likely to prove tempting, and, as this disguise

was not one of the least useful tricks in my bag, I had

taken good care not to be behindhand with it. Accord-

ingly, it now being merely a question of satisfying her

curiosity, I declared that, if she would search her

memory thoroughly, she would remember a certain

painter, who had been with the Prince de Conti only

about five or six months before. This would be the

easier for her to do, because she herself had made him

paint her portrait. As a matter of fact, he had kept a

copy for himxself at the same time, and, having seen it

in his workroom at Paris, I had thought it so beautiful

that I had endeavoured to obtain it at no matter what

l82 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

price. I had, in conséquence, given him ail he had
asked for it, and, from often casting my eyes upon it, I
had fallen so much in love with the person it depicted,
that I had determined to corne and find her. I had
learnt from this painter whose portrait it was and
where I might find the original. He had, besides,
told me that I was not the only one who had let
himself be captivated. The Prince de Condé had
given her his heart, and, as it was a dangerous thing
to avow oneself the rival of a person of that rank, I
had decided that I could do no better than conceal
my passion from him beneath the garb I now wore.
Besides, I imagined that it was absolutely necessary
for me to adopt a disguise, for I might be recognised
from having been seen at Court. I had, therefore,
allowed my beard to grow, so that there was not a soûl
who to-day was not taken in.

Hère is the account I gave her. It did not prove
displeasing, as she was vain enough to take such a
story seriously. She considered that her worth was
doubled by it, and having asked to see the copy which
I had just told her of, I showed her one which
Sarrasin had had specially made for me by the best
painter of the town. This I kissed thousands of times
before her, to better and better persuade her that what
I had just related was not a fable. I did not woo her
badly by doing this, and as she was a woman, and
there is none who is not weak enough to take pleasure
in seeing herself loved, even though it be but by a
groom, she told me with a gracious air that, whether
ail I had just told her was a fabrication or the truth,
I had narrated it with so much grâce, that she had
derived almost as much enjoyment from it as when

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 183

she was at a play. She next wanted to know who I was,
wishing apparently to décide from what I might say
about my rank, if I was worthy to fill the place of a
lover of such conséquence as hers was.

I was very near passing myself off for quite another
person than I was, so as to further flatter her vanity.
But, eventually considering that someone might recog-
nise me, and that this could not happen without my
being put to shame, I made myself out neither greater
nor less than God had caused me to be born. Never-
theless, I was very much mortified at being yet a
subaltern (though I was not yet as old as are now
Servon and Soupir, who both held only the same
rank I held then, and who hâve, ail the same, already
passed the greater portion of their life in it), and
considered my réputation was affected by not being
as yet a captain. In spite of this, as in the provinces
it is thought that everything which approaches the
King's person is rather worthy of envy than compas-
sion, the humble individual that I was in no way
disgusted the lady. I even made daily progress in her
good grâces, so much so that I perceived myself in a
condition to shortly propose to her to make the Prince
de Conti return to his duty.

It is true that what thoroughly served me to gain
her confidence was my presenting her with every-
thing the Cardinal had sent me. I began by the
smallest object, because I had not yet told her that
ail this came from him. It was I who obtained the
crédit for it, so I was eager that my gift should
appear proportionate to my means, or at least that,
if it should seem in any way beyond them, she might
attribute it to my affection. She was not ungrateful,

i84 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

deeming that she ought to do everything for a man
who was doing more for her than he really could. I
was just as well treated as she treated the Prince de
Conti. But, before deciding on this, she did a very
peculiar thing, so as not to embrace me with my
beard, and one which even deserves to be detailed.

This beard displeased her as beards usually displease
ail ladies. She did not dare to tell me to get rid of it,
because she would hâve been afraid of my accusing her
of being more solicitous for her own pleasure than for
my safety. Such being the case, she told Las Florides,
whom she had protected with the Prince de Conti at
the beginning of the rule of the Ormistes, that she
thought me very comical for a hermit. I must be
made drunk, and hâve my beard eut off whilst asleep.
I should be very astonished when I awoke, and there
would be fun in seeing the face I should pull, when I
found myself caught in such a way. Las Florides,
who asked nothing better than to humour her, and
whose line besides it was to amuse himself at other
people's expense, at once promised that he would
satisfy her before three or four days should hâve
elapsed. Not a day passed by that a boat laden with
wine of Langon^ did not corne by the position which
he was holding. He had had a cask given to him,
being of opinion that it was excellent. He had already
made me taste it, to see if I found it just as good as he
did, I should hâve had to hâve been extremely fas-
tidious not to hâve shared his taste, so, even outbidding
him, instead of declaring it excellent, as he had done,
I told him it was excellentissime. He replied, that he
was dehghted at my finding it so good, and this being

I Langon is a town which produces, or did produce, wine of
a very alcoholic and strong nature.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 185

so, declared himself anxious that we should hâve a
drinking-bout together, directly the wine should hâve
settled itself.

Nevertheless, the King's troops did not give him too
much time for such a thing. They were beginning to
press the town very hard, especially since they had
found means of winning over a certain foreign colonel,
who was in one of the principal forts v^hich the be-
sieged still held on the Garonne. This fort even
defended the mouth of that river, so much so that the
loss was one which could not be repaired. M. de
Candale had himself drawn up the agreement, and had
then sent it on to me to give it the finishing touch.
This colonel was an Irishman, and was called Islan,
a man of rank of that country. Ail the same, his
appetite had not been proportionate to his nobility.
He had treated us very gently, though, had he known
his business, he might hâve extracted a sufficient sum
from the Court to hâve procured the finest estate in
the whole of Ireland. He had been satisfied with two
thousand pistoles as the price of his treachery, a sum
which I caused to be advanced to him by a banker to
whom I had letters of crédit. I had donned another
dress to go and visit him, and, although he was very
surprised to see me with such a great beard, he had no
idea I was "the hermit of the people of good résolve."
If he had heard speak of me, he had never seen me.
He only left his house to go to the Bourse ; from the
Bourse he returned to his counter, and, though he was
more than sixty years of âge, he had never done
anything else.

Such was the state of affairs outside the city, while
within there was even more danger. Most of the
members of the Parlement and the chief citizens, who

i86 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

had always hated the tyranny of the Ormistes, began
to be more than ever weary of it : so they each had
their plot to return to that allegiance which they owed
to their sovereign. Ail this was very capable of
alarming Orteste and ail his accomplices, and conse-
quently, of preventing Las Florides from amusing
himself at my expense. However, at last, his liking
for the lady and the bent he had for pleasure having
led him to omit making any reflections on the state of
affairs, he invited some of his friends as well as myself
to the opening of a great duck pasty which he had
received as a présent. This pasty was well accom-
panied. He had provided himself with everything
excellent the season could provide for a great banquet,
and, as he had told thèse guests that he would wash ail
this down with the best wine they had ever drunk,
everyone came thoroughly determined to drink deep
and heartily.

It was now so long since I had lost the habit of
drinking the wine of Langon (which is full of liqueur
and potent) that, in conséquence, it went to my head
more than to other people's. Wishing for this reason
not to overload my digestion with it, I frankly told the
Company that the poor hermit wanted to go and lie
down. If Las Florides had not desired to play me the
trick he wanted to do, he would never hâve allowed
me to be found wanting in public in this way, but,
having his plan, he told one of his servants to take me
to a room he mentioned. A quarter of an hour later
(perhaps a little less or a little more) he sent to see
what I was doing. I had lain down on a bed, on
which I had no sooner thrown myself than I had
fallen asleep. I was even snoring in as loud a manner

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 187

as if I had been asthmatic, either from being in an
uncomfortable position, or from the wine producing
that effect upon me, and I might hâve been heard at
the end of the street. Las Florides, without informing
anyone that the lady in question had begged him to
hâve my beard shaved off, told the people that I ought
to be played the trick in question. Like myself, they
had drunk a good deal, so, as there is no devilry which
people do not think of when in that condition, they
did not tarry long between the proposition and its
exécution. Las Florides had ordered the best barber
in the tovvn to hold himself in readiness with some
good razors for such time as he should send for him.
Such an order had slightly embarrassed this poor man.
He had been afraid that it was only to carry out some
more dangerous and more criminal opération than the
one he was wanted for. Las Florides possessed a
pretty enough wife, and, as she bore the réputation
of not contenting herself with her husband, this barber
thought that, having discovered some gallant with her,
he wanted to put him into such a state as never
again to divert himself with his neighbour's wife !
Perceiving, however, on his arrivai at the place where
I was, that the thing wanted of him was not of the
nature he anticipated, he became quite reassured, from
having before been ail of a tremble. Accordingly,
when he was asked if he could shave my beard com-
pletely off without my awaking, he made reply that he
could not absolutely swear to such a thing, but, at ail
events, he was very sure that, were he unable to
succeed, anyone else would do no better than himself.
He was told to begin, and, having first eut my beard
with scissors, he then proceeded with the razor. I felt

i88 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

neither the one nor the other — in such a deep slumber
vvas I plunged. I even slept half the night through at
a stretch, but, waking eventually towards the middle,
and having by chance raised my hand to my face, I
was quite astounded to perceive myself no more nor
less than are those who are accused of bringing bad
luck. I at once suspected that this was a joke which
had been played me, and, not being able to attribute it
to Las Florides, I had not the very slightest suspicion
that the lady had had any hand in it. My condition
upset me, as, indeed, it must hâve upset every sensible
man. I was afraid lest it should serve to cause me to
be recognised, and that, as there were around the
Prince de Conti a number of people who had been
at Court, there might be someone to tell him that
I had been but a hermit in dress alone. Besides, it
was certain that the rumour of this joke would no
sooner hâve spread round the city, than I should be
mobbed like a bear-tamer by every kind of small child.
This was in no way pleasant for an honourable man.
Besides, the people who might be too wise to run after
me like the rest would not always be able to help
staring at me, and, in conséquence, must recognise me,
if they had ever by chance seen me, though before
they would not hâve dreamt of doing so.

Thèse reflections, which appeared to me sensible
enough, stopped me from closing my eyes ail the rest
of the night. Those who had been présent at the
banquet had slept at the house of Las Florides and
got up early, like himself, to be présent at my rising.
They were delighted at being about to see the face
I should pull and amuse themselves at it in my very
présence. However, they were very surprised to see

MEMOlRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 189

that I was the first to burst out laughing, just as if
I had been in no wise affected. I had taken my line,
after having thought well over the matter. This line
was, to abandon my hermit's dress, so as to avoid
the affronts and inconveniences which I foresaw might
arise, were I to think of putting it on again. Las
Florides wanted to give me one of his suits. Both of
us were about the same height, so that it would hâve
fitted me very well, but I did not think it opportune to
accept it, because I deemed it too magnificent for the
position I wished to maintain in this part of the
country. I was not eager for my costume to draw
attention to myself. So, far from wanting to wear
gold, I would willingly hâve put a sack over my
head, had such a thing been permissible. Las Florides
was wont to wear gold stuffs, since he had changed
his knife for a sword, for he had previously been
but a shoemaker and even one of those who do but
little business.

As I had retained the soldier's dress with which I
had arrived, it seemed to me the right moment to
adopt it again. This spared me a good deal of em-
barrassment. For, as the news about my beard had
already spread in the neighbourhood, everyone was
only waiting to catch sight of my dress to call

out "il a c au lit," as is done at Shrovetide.

Indeed, there were already more than two hundred
persons at each corner of the street in which Las
Florides lived. They were even now quite ready to
shout out their jokes after me, so, being afraid lest
they should hâve been warned that I had changed
my dress, and that they would greet me in the same
way in the soldier's garb as in my former costume,

igo MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

I said to a groom of this Ormiste, who was a good
sort of fool, that I would bet him a pistole that he did
not dare to put on my hermit's robe, and go in it only
through three streets from where we were. He had
not, like myself, seen the crowd of people, and, even
had he done so, would not hâve had the sensé to
divine the reason of their assembling. Accordingly,
being eager to win my pistole, he replied that he would
make the wager whenever I liked. I answered that it
should be that very moment, if he was ready, and at
once taking me at my word, he immediately put on my
monk's robe. The populace, which is clever enough
in this part of the country, would not at first attack
him. On the contrary, it withdrew into the other
Street, to make him pass right into the middle, before
he should hâve discovered what was on foot. The
groom, who was quite ashamed, had not only lowered
his hood for concealment, but held besides his hand
in front of his face, to avoid récognition. His appear-
ance alone sufficed to make thèse people believe that
it was I ; so, no sooner had he passed, than they took
to setting up a terrible clamour after him. At the
same time, the crowd was increasing from every
minute, and as I had suspected what was going to
happen and already perceived that those at the corner
which he had not as yet passed were running after the
others, I passed right through the middle of the people
and so extricated myself from the crowd. The poor
groom was very embarrassed as to how to get out of the
mess. Nevertheless, he kept calling out at every step
that a pistole was a good thing to win, and that this was
the reason of his having donned my costume. But as,
in addition to the noise which this riff-raff made, he

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN igi

had bawled himself hoarse before being able to make
a single word of what he was saying audible, he was
eventually obliged to stop, because he found himself
surrounded on ail sides. There he told the people
that it was a question of his winning a pistole by
going as far as a certain street. He had made the
bet with me, and he would beg them not to stand
in the way of his success. They opened their eyes
at thèse words, and there were men présent who knew
me and who began to perceive that this was not the
man they wanted. They were carried away with rage,
the wisest amongst them pointing out that I had
cleverly deceived them. They would hâve immediately
revenged themselves, had they dared, and would hâve
gone to besiege the house of Las Florides, in which
they still thought I was. However, the respect in
which they were obliged to hold him, or rather, fear
of his ferocity acting as a curb, which pulled them up
short, they had to champ their bit, for lack of doing
what they wanted to do.

When Las Florides learned what I had done to avoid
the insults prepared for me, he thought I had behaved
like a clever man. Meanwhile, he did not know what
had become of me, because, instead of returning to his
house, I remained four whole days without giving him
any news of myself. He tried to obtain some from
every quarter, because at every moment things occurred
in his new-found profession which made him want my
advice. For this purpose he addressed himself to
persons who could easily hâve enlightened him, had
they cared to do so. He applied to the lady who had
originated the joke played upon me. I had gone to
her on leaving his house, but she told him that she

192 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

had heard no more about me than himself. She had
been quite astounded to see me in my présent state.
Although, as a matter of fact, she was not expecting
me to arrive at her house with a long beard for
some time, she was not at ail prepared to see me
appear without my usual dress. She asked me the
reason of this change, and, as I was a long way from
imagining that she herself was the cause of my having
been rendered beardless, I was innocent enough to
describe what had happened. She found it very
amusing, and, thinking me even more to her taste
than before, though my costume was not too becoming,
she indulged in some pretty little ways which made
me understand that, what she had not been willing to
accord me before, she would grant me now. I did not
need to be told twice, and, becoming at once good
friends, she enquired, to keep up the conversation, who
was it, did I think, that had played me the trick I had
just spoken to her about ? As I was beginning to be
on good terms with her, I replied that there she was
asking me a merry question. My intelligence was not
so limited as to accuse anyone else but Las Florides.
It was he who had tried to amuse himself at my
expense, but 1 would not forgive him for it, either
in life nor death.

She burst out laughing at this speech, and even so
heartily, that I was quite shocked. For this reason I
should at once hâve asked her in a very rough way
where the joke lay, had it not been that she might
hâve thought that I was taking such a liberty, only on
account of the other one she had just let me take.
Meanwhile, the more annoyed I appeared, the more
she made game of me. She called me dupe more than

MEMOiRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 193

a thousand times, and, not understanding what she
meant by this, I was very nearly getting seriously angry
with her. Nevertheless, I did not think such a thing
would be wise for many reasons, so, begging her once
again to let me know why she was thus jeering at me,
she answered in a pleasant and bantering way, that I
was to look well at her and afterwards say, whether a
pretty woman such as herself would ever consent to
share her couch with a monk. Thèse words were not
yet sufficient to thoroughly enlighten me. Indeed, I
think that I should hâve there and then obliged her to
hâve explained herself in some other way, had she not
immediately added that, further, there was more
pleasure in admitting a soldier to one's bed as she had
done, than a beard an ell long.

I must not then blâme Las Florides, but herself, for
my adventure, for she it was who had not been able to
endure my great beard. Nevertheless, I ought not to
regret its loss, for, if ail those who wore one knew that
they had but to get rid of it to enjoy her favours, she
presumed enough on her own attractions to flatter
herself that no capuchins would be left in their convent !

She said this to me in such an agreeable way, that I
at once proceeded to show her that, if I did not sport
a monk's garb, I yet possessed ail his best qualities.
She was extremely pleased with me, and, as I could go
nowhere where I should be more comfortable, and was,
besides, afraid of descending into the street, for fear
of the mob and the small children, who would not hâve
again failed to try and make me their plaything, I
begged her to keep me in her house. She resolved the
quicker to do this, as she had no husband who con-
troUed her actions, and besides, she flattered herself

VOL. II 12

i94 Me MO 1RS OF b'ARTAÔNAM

that I should make good return for her hospitality. Not
that she was a widow ; on the contrary, she had been
married but two years ago, and, in addition, had a
husband who had not as yet any désire to die. How-
ever, she had found means to get rid of him some days
before, at the instigation of the Prince de Conti, who
had bothered her a good deal on the subject. As it was
his opinion that to possess a mistress was nothing at
ail unless one could pass the night with her, he had
been désirons that the man should set out on a journey,
so as to give him time to do everything he wished.
He had sent the husband into Flanders to his brother,
to carry some complaints against Marcin. The Prince
de Condé, who knew ail that went on at Bordeaux, just
as well as if he had been there himself, listened placidly
to the man. Meanwhile, as he had adopted the plan
of telling everyone home truths, even including women,
for whom one usually has some sort of considération,
he at once replied that his brother had not desired his
words to be believed, since he had chosen him to corne
and speak of his affairs. He should hâve despatched a
less suspicions person, in order to incline his mind to
listen, for he was too interested a party not to add
something of his own. He (the Prince de Condé) was
sorry to hâve to speak so plainly to him, but it was his
fault rather than his own, since he should not hâve
undertaken such a disagreeable service. He was not
the cause of his imprudence ; he was bringing ail this
upon his own head. The emissary did not at first
understand what was meant by this, either because he
was not quick-witted, or that he was ignorant of the
intercourse of the Prince de Conti with his wife.
Accordingly, he entreated the Prince de Condé to

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 195

consent to tell him in what way he might be an object
of suspicion, since he had never had anything to do
with Marcin and was, consequently, just as ready to
do him justice as anyone else. " Will you swear to
it," retorted the prince, who wanted to divert himself,
"and not be afraid of being accused of falsehood?"
"No, no, my lord," replied the poor cuckold, "I am
ready to swear any oath you like, begging you to
believe that I shall only speak the truth." The prince
pretended not to be willing to accept his word, so
as to oblige him to take the promised oath : then,
softening of a sudden, as if he had only just begun to
bedisabused of his suspicions, " I believe you," continued
he, " since I see you taking an oath ; but, if you can
clear yourself of this, I am very certain you cannot
clear yourself of other things. Your wife is too good a
friand of my brother's for you to warmly espouse his
interests. You are, in conséquence, unable to bear
witness against his enemies : you know this better
than myself, since you are not only a lawyer, but,
further, cause those who pass as masters in that pro-
fession to come and plead before you." The poor
husband nearly fell to the ground when he heard thèse
reproaches. He knew nothing about his wife's goings
on, or, at least, pretended not to, but, dissimulation
being of no further use after this, he went off very
sorrowfully to return to his own part of the country.

I still remained with his wife during this time, and,
as every minute we were becoming better acquainted,
I thought I had the right to say to her, but merely as
my own idea, that, were I in her place, I should try
and profit by the présent moment ; that things might
not always be so propitious for her as they were

13- -2

196 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to-day. She vvas in the ^ood grâces of the Prince de
Conti, and were she willing to employ the influence
she had over his mind to lead him back to the obédience
he owed his Majesty, I would take it upon myself to
obtain a recompense for her proportionate to this
service. She might by such means even procure some
position in Paris. The Court would give her husband
occupation, especially if he would buy the office of
Maître des Requêtes. A mère nothing was sometimes
needed to make one's fortune. A good example of this
was M. le Tellier, who, from having caused a report to
be drawn up, favourable to one of the children of the
late M. de Bullion, whilst he was Procureur du Roi at
the Châtelet, had afterwards been so well received that
he had concluded that he could rely upon him to
make his fortune. Selling his office, he had bought
one similar to that which I advised her husband to
purchase. He had done no harm, since he was now
not only Secretary of State and one of the richest men
in ail Paris, but, further, on the way to one day
become chancellor.

The lady listened to me with pleasure. She had
heard say that Paris was the paradise of women ; the
hope with which I inspired her, of being able to some
day take up her abode there was then so agreeable, that
she at once told me that, after having given herself to
me as she had done, she abandoned herself entirely to
my guidance. Nevertheless, she wanted me to be
grateful for such great confidence. Accordingly, she
immediately added that, if she thus easily gave up her
native place and her relations, I must be assured that
she did so only from love of myself. I could not
always live at Bordeaux. The bonds which bound me

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 197

to tlie Court by reason of my office would soon force
me to return. True it was that I had declared that
my leave was for four months, but already one of thèse
had flown, and the others would pass just as quickly,
even were the time a longer one than it was. We
must therefore think of placing ourselves in a position
to see one another continually. She was not as élever
as I, and even a long way from it ; nevertheless, she
did not fail to perceive that the expédient I had pro-
posed would so greatly faciHtate our plan that, if she
wanted to succeed, she must look for no other. At the
same time, she begged me to consent to write to the
Court, adding that, by reason of any goodwill and
gratitude I might feel towards her, I would use ail my
influence, and ail that of my friends, to conduct this
affair to a satisfactory termination.

I was enchanted at the warmth with which she
received my proposition. Love, nevertheless, had no
share in my satisfaction. Debauchery and policy had
originated our intercourse rather than any attachment
of the heart. Not that she was not pretty enough for
that, and there would even hâve been many people in
my place who would hâve considered themselves in
luck's way. However, either because one is not made
to love everybody, or because I did not love a mistress
who divided her favours with another, I approached
her no more than was sufficient to keep up the réputa-
tion of being a dashing gallant, which I had acquired
with her. The need I had of her to assist me with the
prince also caused me to humour her. Sarrasin had
found the matter difficult on account of the prince
being afraid of his brother. Though he had been
enchanted with the portrait of the Cardinal's nièce,

igS MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

which this secretary had shown him as if by chance
(for he had not as yet spoken of my scheme of a
marriage with her, and wished first to see what he
would say about her portrait), the Prince de Conti was so
afraid of the lady's rage, were he to give her up, that
he could not make up his mind to do so. In spite of
this, Sarrasin, who was a clever man, had made use of
every reason which could sway him. He had pointed
eut to him that his brother had a thousand times more
confidence in Marcin than in himself, so that, in
reahty, ail authority was in the hands of the former,
whilst he held it but in appearance. Were he to speak
the truth, he knew in his heart of hearts that the
prince dared do nothing at ail without having first
consulted him : that ail those really devoted to him
observed this only with indignation and prayed to
Heaven every day that they might see him escape from
this slavery. He added that ail his brother's property,
which was very considérable, had been confiscated,
and there was no likelihood of its ever being returned
to him, since the bonds he was every day contracting
with the Spaniards were of such magnitude as to
appear indissoluble.

The portrait which Sarrasin had shown the Prince
de Conti was a rather flattering one, as ladies' portraits
nearly always are. Nevertheless, as it had not as yet
produced ail the results we had looked for, either
because one had failed to speak cleverly to the prince
or that his fears still continued so great that he could
not surmount them, I thought myself obliged to pro-
duce another, which his Eminence had sent me. This
was a full-length one and looked very well indeed. It
was much more flattering than that which Sarrasin

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 199

had shown, so that one might call anyone very unsus-
ceptible who should resist the original from vvhich it
was painted, always supposing it to be a good likeness.
I gave it to my accomplice, who put it in her room,
after having had a magnificent frame made for it.
This portrait was like the other, which was not very
strange, since both had been made from the same
person. The original indeed on the whole resembled
them, though in détail she was far from being as
good-looking or from having the same features.

The Prince de Conti, having gone to the lady's
house, at once recognised the person whom it repre-
sented. In spite of this, he was afraid that he was
deceived, since it was rather odd to hang up a picture
of this kind in a town like Bordeaux, in which the
Cardinal was hated like death itself, and thus, to
ornament one's room with a portrait of his nièce was
a pièce of boldness which seemed out of reason. He
therefore enquired of the lady, whose portrait it was,
as if he did not know, and even had no idea whatever.
The lady replied, that it was the picture of the most
beautiful, the most virtuous, and the most accom-
plished person in France. This was praise in a few
words, but what was the best thing about it was, that
it was true. Of the seven nièces of his Eminence, she
was not only the most perfect, but also appeared to
hâve epitomised in her own person the virtues which
ail the others should hâve possessed. The lady,
having biassed the mind of the prince by such admir-
able and well-timed praises, almost immediately added
that the original of the picture was ready to be married,
and would just suit him. At the same time she told
him her name, whilst declaring that, if he wished to be

200 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

happy and also to succeed to the property and offices
of his brother, he should seek for no other wife than
her. His fear of his brother faded away before her
praises of the Cardinal's nièce and his inspection of
the portrait. He fell in love as violently as is possible
under such circumstances. He had never seen the
lady, who had nearly always lived in a convent out-
side France, when he had been at Court. Accordingly,
really believing that she was as beautiful as her por-
trait declared, he had no sooner returned home than
he sent for Sarrasin to his closet. He there asked
him the donor of the picture he had shown him, en-
quiring if it was not the Cardinal, and bade him speak
the truth. This prince was too clever not to perceive
that ail this had been arranged, and that the girl was
being thrown at his head. Sarrasin owned this with-
out in any way mentioning me. Such a thing was not
as necessary as to let his master know what the
Cardinal's plan was.

The Prince de Conti, to whom he once more pointed
out afresh the advantages he would gain by returning
to his duty, having thought the matter over, at once
commanded him to go on with this business and report
the progress he should make. Meanwhile, wishing to
discover from him his mistress's share in this affair —
she who had a portrait of the lady, and had spoken
quite frankly of her, — Sarrasin told him that it had been
necessary to tell her about it, since it was quite évident
that he would not agrée, were he not urged on by some
power stronger than his own. It had been believed
that she would hâve more power over him than anyone
else, and that otherwise, she should hâve known
nothing about it. The prince gave orders, as this was

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN aoi

the case, that she should be told nothing more.
Sarrasin let me know this, and I was not too displeased,
because I felt sure that a secret could be in no worse
hands than those of a woman. Besides, I concluded
that the prince was the more firmly determined in his
intention, since he was importing mystery into this
intrigue. Indeed, when one cares about anything, it is
not agreeable for it to be known everywhere, whereas,
when one is indiffèrent, such a thing is of no consé-
quence whatever.

Be this as it may, this prince, having gone the next
day to see the lady, very nearly surprised us together.
Her lady's maid, whom she trusted, and whom she had
ordered to admit no one without first informing her,
having amused herself by making love, instead of
attending to her orders, we suddenly heard the foot-
steps of several people in the ante-chamber. It was
the prince and his suite, and, expecting such to be the
case, I quickly jumped into a closet near her bed. I
had not the time to shut the door upon myself, and,
not being able to go back to it after his entrance, my
uneasiness as well as the lady's became great. She
indeed was completely upset, and could not recover
herself. The prince, who was not a handsome man,
and who consequently mistrusted his own appearance,
asked her what it was which was so extraordinary as
to make her appear in the state in which he now saw
her ? This enquiry completed her embarrassment, so
much so that, his suspicions increasing more and
more, he looked to right and left, and perceived the
door of the closet which was ajar. This made him
curions to come and inspect it. He was extremel}'
surprised to see me there, although he should hâve

202 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

expected such a thing, after the confusion he had
noticed the lady to be in. In a tone which would
hâve caused me to tremble, had I been wont to give
way to terror, he demanded of me what I was doing in
such a place ? I had had time to think matters over,
in case he should approach my hiding-place, so, being
quite ready with an answer for him, I declared that his
secretary would go bail for my behaviour, for he knew
why I had corne into the town, and he himself should
know it also, at least from what had been repeated to
me. This should be enough to let him know what I
was now doing hère, and that this was ail my business
with the mistress of the house.

The lady, who had been near fainting, when she had
seen the prince enter the closet, recovered herself a
little at my words. I had thus given her an opening
to excuse herself, which she had before not thought of.
The Prince de Conti clearly perceived what ail this
was worth. His orders to Sarrasin not to admit the
lady any more into his secret did not coincide with my
excuses. Nevertheless, as he had already determined
to marry the person proposed to him, he did not désire
to make ail the fuss which at another time he might
doubtless hâve done. In spite of this, he told me
very drily that I must leave the town within twenty-
four hours, otherwise, once that period of time should
hâve elapsed, it would prove no safe place for me.
Having thus manifested his anger in a few words, I do
not accurately know what he said to the lady. He
made me leave the house at once, and I did not think
it prudent to return and see what had happened to
her. I let Sarrasin, who was in despair, know of my
disguise, and he sent me a passport directly he had

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 203

returned home. As he always had blank ones by him,
he had no need to speak to his master of the matter to
obtain one for me. I did not go to bid good-bye to
Las Florides or anyone. My valise had remained at
one of the friends of the secretary of the Duc de
Candale since the day of my arrivai. I sent to fetch
it, and having at once set out, for fear of some fly
passing in front of the prince's nose and making him
change his mind, I arrived at the camp of M. de
Candale, whom I found already informed of what had
happened to me.

I do not know how and from whom he had been
able to hear of it. It appeared to me that both the
Prince de Conti and the lady were, one as much as the
other, concerned in not boasting of what had occurred.
We three alone had taken part in this scène, and it
seemed to me that, if there was one of us who might
tell the story, it should be myself rather than anyone
else. Knowing very well that it was not myself, it
must, consequently, hâve originated from one of the
two. I admitted the truth to the duc, but kept back
anything which might suUy the honour of the lady.
The Duc de Candale laughed a little at me for playing
such a discreet part, telling me that I had cause to
reckon this as a pièce of good luck, because, being
accustomed, as a Musketeer, to only hâve mistresses
who were in the habit of seeing twenty-four men a day,
I was apparently to-day contenting myself with one
who had seen but twenty in her whole life ! He would
cite them ail to me, if I liked, by their names and
surnames, and, were he to be discovered lying, it
would be at most about one or two of them. He
knew for a certain fact that the Prince de Conti v/as

204 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

the seventeenth of her favoured lovers, from which
circumstance one could draw one's own conclusions
as to the worth and appetite of the lady.

The duc Hked joking so much and was besides so
fond of scandai, that his words made little impression
on my mind. Nevertheless, being afraid lest the
Cardinal should be set against me, and that I might
receive only ingratitude instead of the reward which
I had a right to expect for my services, I begged him
to consent to write to him on my behalf. He pro-
fessed himself quite vvilling to do this, but instead of
writing to him in strong terms, the letter he gave me
ruined my interests more than it assisted them. He
sent Word to his Eminence, wishing to amuse him,
that the Prince de Conti was right to want to marry,
since he was not lucky in the matter of mistresses.
His last one was the seventh who had proved false.
Luckily, a wife was being selected for him whose virtue
was proof against coquetry, and in this lay his safety,
because, parsonally, he was so very unfortunate that
he would be cuckolded by his wife as he had been by
his mistresses, were it not for the précautions which
were being taken.

VI

N my arrivai in Paris, M. le Cardinal, who
was eager to avoid the importunities for
a captaincy in the Guards, which he
foresaw I should pester him with, told me
that he had not reckoned on sending me
Bordeaux to make love, but rather to look
after the affairs of his Majesty. I clearly per-
ceived the reason of thèse reproaches : so, as every-
thing I had done had been but with a view to serving
him, I repHed, without being surprised, that I was
ignorant as to who had discredited me to his
Eminence, but that, had he heard the truth, he
should hâve been told at the same time that my
love affairs had been described to him, that there
was just as much crédit in playing the lover in the
way I had done, as in the most difficult matter in
the world. An envoy, it appeared to me, should
transform himself into ail sorts of things to bring
his negotiations to a successful termination. Indeed,
I had done nothing without first consulting with
Sarrasin, whom his Eminence knew to be a clever
man, and, as he had been of opinion that I ought to
act as I had done, it did not seem to me that I ought
to be blamed.

2o6 ME MO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN

My firmness silenced him. One had to contradict
him to carry one's point. He reproached me for
nothing more, but I was no better off for ail that.
Having tried to speak to him of the reward for which
he had so long made me hope, he replied that, now he
had returned to France, he did not want to get himself
expelled ail over again. He was well aware that he
had promised me a company in the Guards, but, as it
could not be bestowed without causing me to pass over
the bodies of twenty lieutenants senior to myself, far
from asking him for it, as I was doing, I ought not
even to dream of it, if I had the slightest friendship for
him. To speak like this was to déclare himself terribly
opposed to me, so, concluding that I had nothing more
to hope for at Court, I resolved to sell my commission
and retire to my own home. I told M. de Navailles
this, that he might speak to the Cardinal about it, and
that the latter might allow me to look for a purchaser.
M. de Navailles tried to alter my résolve, telling me
that it was, at ail events, better for me to be what
I was than to be reduced to go and plant cabbages !
It appeared as if I did not know how bored a man
who had retired became, since that state of life did not
frighten me ! Once one had had anything to do with
the Court, one could do nothing else. Not a day
passed that one did not long for death, and he did
not advise me to personally try such an experiment.

Ail thèse reasons, however good they might seem to
him and, indeed, might really be, did not affect me. I
persisted in my résolve the more firmly, because the
assistance I had for some years received from gambling
now failed me entirely. From the first day I had
begun to lose I had always continucd to sustain fresh

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 207

losses. For this reason I occasionally found mysclf so
bereft of everything, that I thought there was no one in
the world more unfortunate than myself. So much so
was this the case that, if I hâve mentioned that I had
at Bordeaux a purse of two hundred pistoles, it must
be understood that I had procured it from one of my
friends. Seeing me ordered to leave, apparently on
account of something serions, he had brought them to
me without my having asked for them. I had made
no bones about taking them, because I had imagined
that the worst thing which could happen to me would
be that I should be reimbursed for what I had spent.
But the Cardinal, after having tried to pick a quarrel
with me as I hâve just described, thinking he had a
right to give me nothing at ail, had ordered Servient to
let me hâve a bill for but two hundred crowns, and even
to tell me on his behalf, when I should corne for it,
that I did not deserve that, and so, if he was giving it
me, it was only because I was not rich and stood in
need of someone's assistance. I do not know why he
did not further add in definite terms that he only acted
as he was doing by way of charity, since that was the
sole thing lacking to complète his kindness : indeed, I
am ignorant whether he did not say so, since such
words were quite of the same kind as those which he
caused to be conveyed to me.

This it was which made me so out of temper and
caused me to want to retire from everything. Per-
ceiving that ail he could say to make me stay was of
no use, Navailles eventually promised to speak to his
Eminence. He did so in very kindly terms as regards
myself, and even in a way which was well calculated to
make him change his mind. For, after having told

2o8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

him that I was a man without reproach, who had
always served him faithfully and with zeal, he added
that my retirement would make a good many people
think over things, and it might be thought that there
was no longer any profit or honour to be got by serving
him. For this reason, if only for his own sake, he
ought not to let me départ without some recompense.
He further told him many weighty reasons for this, so
much so that, having quite upset him, his Eminence
repHed that my demands must then be satisfied, since
there was no other way of keeping me. I must, how-
ever, assist myself, if I wanted that post (a captaincy
in the Guards), since it was well worth my doing so.
Navailles perfectly understood what he meant by this.

The help his Eminence asked for was that I should
give him some money.

Upon this, so as to make him reaHse in good time
that he must not expect any, Navailles, who still
wished to be my friend, rejoined that I did not possess
one sou, and that, had I to return to Bearn, he knew
from a good source that I should hâve to borrow the
wherewithal to get back with. Eventually, after a
good deal more talking, one side always making a
thrust at me and the other parrying it, the Cardinal
and Navailles separated without it being certain whether
I should be given what I asked for or allowed to
départ. For, although the Minister had declared that
I was to be satisfied, since otherwise I could no longer
be relied upon, as he had immediately added that I
must help myself, it was a question of knowing whether
he would abandon this last stipulation. He was as
grasping as a Jew whenever his interests were con-
cerned, so much so that those who knew this were

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 209

accustomed to déclare that he would hâve been much
more fit to keep a shop than to be a minister of State.

I was awaiting the answer of Navailles with ail the
impatience imaginable, when I was very surprised to
hear that he did not know what to say to me. At the
same time he described what had occurred, and, still
continuing to show himself my friend, advised me, were
the Cardinal to try and sound me on the subject, to
make myself out even poorer than he himself had done.
Indeed, it was a shameful thing that he should try and
extract money for a thing which cost him nothing, but
it was ail very well to say so, he went on in just the
same way. His Eminence had, on his entry into the
ministry, introduced this custom of giving nothing
without money, and firmly intended to keep it up to
the end. I thanked Navailles for his good advice and
replied that, even had he not given it me, I should
not hâve failed to put it into practice myself. I was
forced to do so by necessity, and, as necessity knew no
law, the Cardinal would hâve great trouble before
making me produce any money. He was ail powerful
in a good many things, but in this I defied him to
make himself obeyed. Navailles made reply that he
was well pleased to see me in this state of mind, and
that I should take care to keep myself in it.

For some days M. le Cardinal said nothing to me,
although I took care to présent myself before him
evening and morning. I did not know what this
meant, deeming that it was he who should speak first :
however, seeing him do nothing of the sort, and thinking
that I should very probably hâve to wait some time
before he did so, I would not delay any longer without
having a personal explanation with him. I again
VOL. II 14

210 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

snatched my opportunity, as I had done on many
occasions, to address him just as he was coming from
the gaming-table and had been winning. I knew from
expérience that he was never in such good humour as
at such a moment — indeed, one might hâve said that
he had seen the heavens open, so serene was his
countenance and so delighted his look. He clearly
perceived that I wanted to speak to him, and, as he
was aware that it was to ask him for something, and
not to give him anything, he tried to avoid me. He
was successful, and, having thus escaped once, believed
that he had got rid of me for good and ail, when, one
day that he least expected to do so, he found me at the
house of Madame de Venelle.

This lady was the companion of his nièces, and I
was paying her a visit on the pretext of bringing some
truffles which had been sent me from Dauphiné. She
was extremely fond of them, and I had observed that
no présent was more welcome to her. The nièces
of his Eminence were much of her way of thinking,
too. They always had their pockets quite fuU of
them, and, though this lady was aware that they were
already suffîciently inclined towards gallantry not to
need this spur^ to urge them on to it, she did not dare
to take the truffles away, because they would hâve
been in a mood to retort that it was bad taste on her
part to blâme in others that which she herself ap-
proved of.

The minister was surprised to find me there, without
my having been sent for, and on his enquiring what I

I Truffles had, and hâve still, in France the réputation of
exciting tlie passions. It is improbable, however, that they
are really an incentive to gallantry.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN au

was doing in a rude way (and behaving as if he was
inclined to believe that I had only corne there for the
purpose of leading his nièces astray), I answered that,
having intended to make a small présent to Madame
de Venelle, I had corne with it myself, from fear lest
any bearer I might send should by chance be tempted
to pilfer. At this word " présent " he softened, so
accustomed was he to be pleased when one was made
him ! Accordingly, at once adopting another tone to
that in which he had spoken to me, he rejoined that
he had for a long time known me as a cautions man,
and one not easily caught. I was none too wrong to
be suspicions of my neighbour, for the world was at
présent so corrupt (and especially in France) that there
were a hundred rogues to one honest man. I did not
dare tell him what I thought about the reproach he was
making against our nation, to wit, that, if to-day it was
so corrupt, it was only since the bad example he had
set from the first day he had entered the ministry. At
least, this is what most honest folks declared.

Be this as it may, not daring, as I hâve just said, to
show my resentment and having, on the contrary, kept
a respectful silence, as if agreeing with what he said,
the Cardinal enquired of me what the présent I had
mentioned might be ? Apparently, he wanted his
share, if he could hâve a finger in it. If I was a
cautions man, as he had declared, he for his part was
a good manager. He let nothing escape through any
fault of his own, and had this in common with some
other people, that he never missed turning everything
to account. Nevertheless, when he learned that the
présent was only truffles, he became as grave as if he
was eighty years old. He then at once asked me if

14 — 2

2Î2 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

this was not making fun of people, bringing such things
into a place where there were young girls. The fire
was already nearly alight, without trying to set it
ablaze. I ought to be more discreet, and he would
hâve never hâve beheved this of me. He immediately
asked to see thèse truffles, and, either from fear of
what he had spoken of, or because he was eager to get
hold of them, ordered a gentleman of his who was in
attendance to call one of his men to take them back to
his house. Madame de Venelle, who did not like
seeing them disappear under her nose, after having
been their possessor, then told him that, if it was
dangerous for young girls to eat truffles, there was no
danger in a woman of her âge partaking of them. His
Eminence retorted that, if there was no danger, as she
declared, there was also no necessity ; besides, she was
too good-natured to refuse them to his nièces, were
they to chance to ask for some. The minister having
thus taken sole possession of them, without letting her
hâve the least share, I was afraid of having selected a
bad time to speak to him, though I had carefully
chosen my words as I hâve just said.

Nevertheless, this did not stop me from persisting in
my résolve, which was to discover, once for ail, whether
I was to return home or stay with the Cardinal. Ac-
cordingly, my mouth was open to hâve an explanation,
but, being beforehand with me, he said, in a consider-
ably softer voice, that I was then about to leave him,
without remembering that he had always reckoned me
amongst his most faithful servants ! Navailles, who had
spoken to him on my behalf, knew very well what he
had always said about this. There was a kind of in-
gratitude in this conduct, especially in my pressing

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 213

him, as I was doing, with my sword at his throat,
to give me a company in the Guards. I should at
least hâve some patience, and choose a time which
would not make my comrades raise a regular outcry
against him. I, better than anyone else, knew how
impatiently they bore cadets being made to pass over
their heads. For this reason, some pretext was
requisite for such a thing, and it was this for which
he was searching so as to content me. With such an
end in view, he had caused enquiry to be made as to
my assisting myself, for, could I do so, he might
point out to my comrades, when they should corne to
complain of the favour bestowed on me to their own
préjudice, that it was not so much a favour as a civiHty
which he was doing me. They would hâve no answer
to this, since, indeed, it would hâve cost me something
to obtain it. On this account, he would once again
advise me to see if I could not do something, either
through my endeavours or through friends. His only
wish was to do me good, but, to be brief, it was not
right that he should ruin himself to oblige me. I
should place myself in his position, and in that of
other people, and I would soon admit, if I wanted to
be at ail truthful, that matters could not be arranged
in the way I desired without thoroughly compromis-
ing him.

Thus, so as to deal me another blow, did he prétend
to only désire my prosperity ! Another person, who
might hâve known him less well than I, would doubt-
less hâve fallen into the snare and moved heaven and
earth, rather than not agrée with his idea. But, as
1 was up to his tricks, I continued to fall back upon
my poverty, which did not allow me to do everything

214 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

which I wanted. The Cardinal was annoyed at not
being able to get me to agrée with him, and either
because he was anxious to get rid of me without
obtaining the réputation with which Navailles had
threatened him, or that he really was afraid of making
enemies by favouring me more than my comrades, he
told me that, as I could not raise a sou, I must do
something which would make my comrades hold their
longues, when they should see me pass in front of
them. The King intended very shortly to take back
the fortresses which M. le Prince had captured when
passing over to the enemy. I must distinguish my-
self beyond others, and I would soon obtain the
fulfilment of my desires.

This speech did not please me, — not that I valued my
skin, as one might perhaps think. I had always done
my duty everywhere, at least I flattered myself that no
one had any other opinion about me. But, deeming
ail this but a rebuff, I found myself very embarrassed
as to whether I ought to speak or remain silent. For
if, on the one hand, I did not like to be played with
further, on the other, I was afraid that, were I to
persist in asking for leave to départ, I should be
accused of having degenerated from that which up
to that time I had always appeared to be. So, after
having well thought over the matter, I resolved not
only to remain, but besides, to do everything in the
campaign which might put his Eminence in the wrong.
In spite of this I was afraid that, though I might do
my best, I should never succeed. There did not seem
to me much probability of our doing anything con-
sidérable in that year.

The rébellion was still going on in Bordeaux, and,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 315

since I had left, the Comte de Marcin, who had per-
ceived that the Prince de Conti was quite ready to
play his brother false, had been watching him so
closely, that it was impossible for him to accomplish
ail he was anxious to do. Meanwhile the people of
Bordeaux had been for some time suffering from the
miseries which civil war usually brings in its train.
Commerce was at a standstill, and the town was so
closely invested that nothing could enter the walls.
The sufferings of the populace caused them to cry out
for either peace or bread. The Ormistes, however,
who were afraid of receiving the punishment they
deserved, adopted a différent tone. Marcin, who had
judgment and expérience, sent word to. the Prince
de Condé that, unless he should find means of quickly
succouring the town, everything would be lost for him
in that part of the country. The Ormistes, indeed,
still continued in a state of rébellion, but, as they were
hated by everyone, he did not dare to appear on very
good terms with them from fear of incurring the hatred
of the public. Everything depended upon the help he
was asking for and its speedy arrivai.

M. le Prince, who could no longer amuse himself
with the ladies of Paris, who had made him let a good
many favourable opportunities slip, did not go to sleep
on this occasion. He sent a confidential man to
England to make représentations to Cromwell (who
was still reigning there since the sad death of the late
King), to point out that his interests lay in taking the
city of Bordeaux under his protection. Cromwell,
who had other matters to attend to, would not en-
cumber himself with this as he had formerly done. He
had just declared war with the Dutch, because he had

2i6 MEMOIRS OF D ARTAGNAN

observed that such a course was agreeable to his
nation, which was secretly jealous of that Republic,
and did not like to see it in the flourishing condition
which it was then in. England would willingly hâve
given up everything to abate its power and force it to
bend to its sway. For it is a characteristic of the English
to think no one their equal : so much so is this the
case that, had they as much ambition as they hâve
vanity, they would either soon render ail nations sub-
servient to their own, or meet with the fate of Phaëton,
who met with destruction, as the fable tells us, for
having presumed too much on his own powers. Be
this as it may, M. le Prince, having but wasted his
time in this quarter, had recourse to the Spaniards to
make up for Cromwell's unwillingness to help him.
Marcin had already sent as far as Madrid to obtain
the same assistance as the prince was now asking of
the archduke. However, ail thèse efforts came to
nothing ; for, although a fleet was sent to succour
Bordeaux, it was eventually compelled to retire, after
having several times tried in vain to assist the besieged.
M. le Prince fared no better in what he did in
France. Nevertheless, he had hoped to accomplish
marvels, on account of people still continuing to be
discontented with the Cardinal. However, M. de
Turenne, whom the Court had sent against him,
having limited ail thèse great plans at the taking of
Roye, which he even had to at once abandon, we
foUowed him to the Somme, where it was feared he
had an understanding with some governors of that
district. Most of them indeed did not hâve many
scruples about betraying their master, so much so
that, had the Prince de Condé had any money to

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN «17

bestow, many of them would hâve made no great
difficulties about siding with him. But he was so
poverty-stricken that, very far from being able to
give others anything, he had not even enough for
himself. The archduke gave him as Httle money as
possible for some reason of his own.

M. le Prince did what he could to entice tha
Vicomte de Turenne to engage in battle. He calcu-
lated that, were he to be successful, he could re-enter
France. The Cardinal had brought the King into our
army and was wont to show him to the soldiers, to
animate them against a rebel who was the more guilty
because he was in duty bound to do just the opposite
of what he was doing. M. de Turenne, who was
very clever, did not think the time an opportune one
to risk a battle ; he told his Eminence so, and added
that it was useless to promenade the King along the
ranks as was being done. This was a good thing
only when one wanted to animate people to accom-
plish, so to speak, the impossible. It would accord-
ingly be much better for his Mijesty to return to
Paris than to stay any longer where he was, for his
présence would be much more likely to produce a bad
effect than a good one.

The Vicomte de Turenne was none too wrong to
speak like this. The ardour which his Eminence had
inspired the troops with by his tactics was so great,
that they had already engaged in two or three
skirmishes, which had seemed Hkely to be followed
by a gênerai engagement. The Cardinal had been
much alarmed at this, and, if the Vicomte de Turenne
had been less clever and careful than he was, I do
not know what would hâve happened. I seized this

2i8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

opportunity to distinguish myself, as his Eminence
had recommended me to do, but, either because he
was only trying to pick a quarrel vvith me, or that his
fright of things resulting in a battle was still power-
fully affecting him, instead of being pleased with me, I
found myself terribly abused. He reproached me with
not being at ail the man he had thought me, and
declared that, had there been but two dozen men like
myself, we should hâve been followed by the whole
of the army. In reply I urged that, provided every-
one had done their duty like myself, there would hâve
been no great danger in such a thing taking place : far
from it, we should soon hâve driven the enemy over
the Somme, for they were still this side of it, the
Prince de Condé making as if to attack now one
fortress and now another.

His Eminence took care not to agrée with me, and,
having continued to abuse me more and more, I was
80 pained that I resolved this time to go away without
even looking behind me. I told this to my most
intimate friends, and, not thinking he would be so
unjust as to refuse to let me sell my post, I sought
for a purchaser without speaking to him further on the
subject. Everyone agreed with me, so reasonable did
my resentment appear. His Eminence, meanwhile,
left the army, and hardly had he gone from our camp
than we were informed that the Bordeaux arrangement
had been completed. The Prince de Conti did ail he
could to conceal from his brother's friends that he had
any hand in it. Finally, however, he raised the mask,
for further dissimulation would hâve availed him
nothing. His marriage was one of the clauses of the
treaty, and even the one which pleased him most, and

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN aig

which was, as it were, its seal. He thought he could
never hâve a wife soon enough, and, though he had
already had too much to do with ladies — at least,
whispered rumours said so, he had, ail the same, a
strange désire to try this one. To speak the truth,
she was well worth it, and, though not quite as
beautiful as her portrait, she was yet sufficiently so
to thoroughly rouse his desires. He retired to Cadillac,
where we were told he was undergoing treatment, to
prépare for the amorous encounter which he was soon
to wage with her. This made me tremble. I knew
that there was one woman who had been common
to both of us, and that, whether it was she who had
made him the présent, the effects of which he was now
experiencing, or that it was he who was the giver, I
ran a great risk of one day repeating the proverb:
** For one pleasure a thousand pains."

Nothing reassured me in my alarm, except that I
still continued to enjoy perfect health. Besides, the
more I called to mind the complexion and face of the
lady in question, the more it seemed to me that
a great many rumours were fabricated, and that,
though the whole of our army was filled with nothing
but reports of this prince's malady, there was a great
likelihood that ail this was but slander.

I found a purchaser for my post as I had desired.
An ensign of our régiment, who was one of my friends,
knowing I wanted to get rid of it, informed a captain
of the régiment of Rambures, who had a wish to serve
in our corps. He was a long way away from us, and
was serving in Italy. Nevertheless, having discussed
the matter by letter exactly as we might hâve done if
we had been in one another's présence, we agreed that

220 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

he should betake himself to Paris directly the campaign
should hâve ended. I was to présent him to M. le
Cardinal, and, if he had any friends about him, he was
to make them speak in his favour, so that he might
approve of what he had done. He felt sure of obtaining
what he wanted, because he had served a long time,
and, besides, a captain in a régiment like his was
something in those days.

Both armies continued to pursue the campaign in
their différent ways, M. le Prince being eventually
obliged to retreat across the Somme. Two régiments
of reinforcements, which came from the army of the
Duc de Candale, arrived at our camp and described
the surrender of Bordeaux, and how Orteste had been
captured while trying to escape. He had expiated his
crimes by the most cruel death which could be devised
for the most guilty of men. I asked for news of Las
Florides, being very much afraid that he had shared
the same fate. Both men were equally guilty, the only
différence being that one had been chief of the rebels,
and the other had not. However, he had, they said,
not been quite as unfortunate as his associate. Search
had been also made for him to kill him, and he had
very nearly been caught in a house to which he had
retired, but, having had présence of mind enough to
hide himself under the skirts of a dropsical woman, he
had escaped notice, because the enormous appearance
which the woman presented had been merely attributed
to her disease. He had then gained a ship which had
carried him to England for two hundred pistoles, and
was believed to be there now.

He was, as I hâve just said, quite as guilty as the
other man. He had committed a thousand robberies

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 221

and a thousand crimes just as Orteste might hâve done;
but, however criminal he might be, as it is impossible,
when once one knows anyone, to wish him to end in
such a way, unless ail sentiments of humanity are
totally discarded, I was in no wise vexed that he had
thus found means to escape the punishment he deserved.

Meanwhile, M. le Cardinal made us cross into
Champagne, and increased the army with troops under
the Maréchal du Plessis and most of those who were
returning from Bordeaux. We besieged Mouson, but
M. le Prince as a set-off captured Rocroi. Eventually,
Mouson was taken by our forces, and M. le Prince
contented himself with giving the command at Rocroi
to the Seigneur de Montai who had embraced his cause,
and who was net one of his worst officers, both as to
courage and discipline. This ended our campaign,
and, as I now served only so to speak with regret,
perceiving clearly that we were under a ministry which
set more store on money than worth, I at once took
post, more resolved than ever to retire.

The captain of the régiment of Ram bures, with
whom I had treated, had already arrived in Paris more
than three weeks ago. He had his money quite ready
to give me, and had sent me word to that effect on his
arrivai. We agreed together to see M. le Cardinal the
Thursday following. This was still three days off, and
we thought it best not to hurry more than this, so that
the captain might hâve time to set his friends to work.
One of them had a good deal of influence with the
Cardinal : this was the Maréchal de Clérembaut,^ a
clever man, and who was as clever as he was skilful in
his profession. Be this as it may, my captain having
I Philippe de Clérembaut, Comte de Palluau (1606 — 1665).

222 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

begged him to be good enough to say a word to his
Eminence in his favour, the maréchal repHed that he
was sorry that he did not ask for anything more
important than that, so as to show him how delighted
he would be to hâve an opportunity of doing him a
service, He went about it with much straightfor-
wardness and fervour, unHke most courtiers, who
promise things every hour and every minute, without
having any intention of keeping their promise at one
time more than another. He spoke of it that very day
to the minister, telHng him that, however good a
subject the individual might be whose place he was
taking, the King would certainly not lose by the
exchange. For this he would go bail, and he was
ready to answer for it himself, should he find that he
had not told the truth. M. le Cardinal received his
pétition not only with a gracions air, but with so many
marks of favour, that the maréchal was quite dehghted.
The minister's answer was exactly similar to the one
the maréchal had given the captain, to wit, that he
was sorry that no greater opportunity of serving him
presented itself, so that he might give a proof of the
esteem he held him in. He had but to hand his notes
to M. le Tellier, and présent to him on his behalf the
person he was recommending. He would at once
settle the matter, and, as he knew his high opinion of
him, he was certain it would be done with much
pleasure on his part.

The maréchal withdrew, feeling the happiest man in
the world on account of thèse fine words, and, having
announced to the captain that M. le Cardinal had
granted his request, arranged a time to take him to
M. le Tellier. The captain let me know this, thinking

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 223

to please me greatly by the news. He had observed
me very keen to resign, and did not believe I had
changed my mind since. I did not think so myself,
so much reason had I, did it seem to me, to complain
of the way I had been treated, but, eventually hearing
the thing was done, and that M. le Cardinal had made
not the least pretence of regretting me, I felt quite
differently at hearing this news than I should hâve
imagined. Nevertheless, I tried to hide my confusion
before the ofQcer. I did not want him to be able some
day to repeat this weakness of mine to his Eminence,
and give him further this new subject for triumph,
after having already had so much reason for coniplain-
ing of his behaviour. Accordingly, as I still pretended
to be of the same mind, the captain pressed me to
receive my money. He had deposited it with Le Cat
the Notary, and, enquiring whether I should like him to
bring it in an hour or two, he added, at the same time,
that he did not think he would hâve to wait for his
commission, because, provided I gave him my résigna-
tion, he reckoned that the affair could not fail to reach
a successful issue. I replied that he might hâve his
money brought me when he liked, and that, as to my
résignation, it was of no conséquence. I was going to
pass the afternoon at a lawyer's, and would bring it
back with me, so, if he would return and see me about
seven in the evening, or the next morning, it would be
a settled thing and one requiring no further thought.
He had but to choose his time, and he would find me
at home at the hour I should appoint.

Directly he had left my house, I duly went to a
lawyer whom I knew, to arrange what I had told him.
I deemed that, as I had to swallow this cup, I had

224 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

better do so with a good grâce than reluctantly. I
was too haughty and too proud to do otherwise :
besides which, I should hâve been acting in an un-
gentlemanly way, were I now to draw back, since it
was myself who had petitioned for my retirement. My
captain did not fail to return in the evening, though
he had not yet been to the house of M. le TelHer.
Some work had prevented the maréchal from going
with him. He had put the matter off till the next
morning, and they were to go together. He brought
with him twelve thousand crowns, which was the
price we had both agreed on, and, having shut them
up in a coffer which was in a cabinet which stood not
far from my bed, I placed my résignation in his hands.
The next day, I took a thousand crowns from this
coffer to go and pay my debts, so that, directly it was
done, I might leave Paris and take the rest with me
to Bearn. This was settled in the course of the
morning, and, having gone in the afternoon to bid fare-
well to my friends, I did not forget M. de Navailles.
He was quite astounded at the speech I made, teUing me
with an air of friendship that what I had done was a pièce
of gross stupidity, and that, had I corne to him for
advice again, he would (had he any influence over me)
hâve dissuaded me! I replied, that the thing was
settled, and one must think no more about it ; besides,
M. le Cardinal did not value me enough to cause me
any regrets at leaving him. This indeed was not
what he had sometimes promised, but one ought not
to rely on the promises of great people any more than
on a winter's sun. Both were apt to be soon obscured
by clouds, and of that I was now having a sad proof,
without having to draw upon the évidence of others.

MEMOIRS OP D'ARTAGNAN 225

Having parted thus, he thinking never to set
eyes on me again, and I for my part being of the
same opinion, I went to complète my visits. I spent
ail the remainder of the afternoon doing this, and, one
of my friends having begged me to sup with him, I
only returned home about eleven at night. The land-
lord with whom I lodged told me on my arrivai that
M. de Navailles had twice sent for me, and that, his
lackey having found me on neither occasion, he him-
self had just been to tell me to wait for him the next
morning. He had something of conséquence to tell
me, and he had given him strict injunctions to
let me know. I was not, I confess, unmoved by
this news ; I was going away, but regretfuUy, so,
flattering myself that the important news he had
to tell me was, that I was to stay, I lingered agreeably
on such an idea. I imagined that M. le Cardinal
was about to do something for me, and that he
must hâve informed me of it. I did not sleep a
wink the whole night, so impatient was I to learn
whether I was deceived or not. The night, neverthe-
less, seemed very long to me, for there is nothing more
wearisome than not to sleep when one bas gone to
bed. Nevertheless, it having passed just as any other
might hâve done, before it was yet six o'clock M. de
Navailles was announced. I was stretched out in my
bed, and, having got into an arm-chair near my couch,
he told me that M. le Cardinal did not want me to
départ. He had never been so surprised as when he
had learnt of my selling my post, for he had not
thought that it was mine that the Maréchal de
Clérembaut had asked to dispose of. For this reason,
he had at once sent to M. le Tellier to forbid him to
VOL. II iq

226 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

deliver the documents. M. de Navailles added that ail
would be well for me, unless he was much deceived,
and that was why I must appear at the morning
audience of his Eminence, to thank him for the
interest which he seemed to take in my affairs. He
had called upon me the previous evening, so as to
let me know this good news, and had again returned
this morning for the same purpose ; for, although no
one was up at the présent hour, it had been his
opinion that, had he even been more matutinal than
he was, I should hâve found no fault, because one
could never be too early to announce such news as
this!

I thanked him to the best of my abilities for the
warmth with which he still continued to manifest his
friendship. He then went to his work, and scarcely
had he left when my captain entered with a sorrowful
face, and one on which it was easy to read his grief.
He told me he was bringing back my résignation,
because M. le Tellier had sent to tell the Maréchal
de Clérembaut that M. le Cardinal had forbidden him
to issue the necessary documents. He had been
astounded to the last degree, because this was not
only inconsistent with his word which he had given
to the maréchal, when he had spoken to him on his
behalf, but also contrary to the assurance which M. le
Tellier had also given him when they had been to see him
together. It was true that the latter had appeared
very much surprised, when the maréchal had told him
that the discussion was concerning my post. But
eventually, he had not failed to be as civil as possible,
and to promise him as well a thousand fine things on
account of the influence which had been employed.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 227

He could not divine the origin of this change, but most
likely I could let him know, were I to trouble to do so,
since it seemed impossible for me to know nothing
about it.

I answered him quite sincerely that ail that I could
say was, that I had been informed that M. le Cardinal
vvould not consent to my giving up my post ; that I
had just heard this from M. de Navailles, who had that
moment left me ; that this change surprised me just as
much as himself, because it seemed to me that this
minister ought not to change his mind so soon con-
cerning me, after the little attention he had a thousand
times bestowed on the matter. M. le Maréchal de
Clérembaut must, I added, hâve told him that it was
my post he was discussing, whilst he was asking to
hâve the disposai of it, so it was surprising enough,
and even incompréhensible that, after having consented
in the way he had, he should now be unwilling to give
his assent.

The captain rejoined that, when the maréchal had
spoken of it, no one had been mentioned by name.
He had only asked the Cardinal for the disposai of a
lieutenancy in the Guards, without specifying the
person from whom he was going to purchase it. There
layhis mistake, and the apparent cause of the Cardinal
retracting his word. Nevertheless, I must take con-
solation, since, if this minister did not want to ruin me,
as seemed likely, he might not be so considerate
towards everyone else. One of my comrades would
some time be discovered, who would be willing to get
rid of his lieutenancy, and, as he now knew how to
manage matters in a way to encounter no obstacles,
he would, on another occasion, when désirons of pur-

15—2

238 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

chasing the post, not fail to do everything necessary.
At the same time, he asked me for the return of his
money, as it was right that I should give it back, but,
having used up a thousand crowns of it, I replied that
for the présent ail I could do was to return eleven
thousand crowns, because, as I had believed I was to
départ in less than forty-eight hours, I had made use
of the rest to pay my debts. I added that I was now
very sorry for this, but, not having been able to foresee
what was happening to-day, he must give me a little
time to meet the situation.

This captain was rather a hard man, so, instead of
receiving my excuse civilly, he retorted, roughly enough,
that he did not understand how I made this out. One
ought never, it appeared to him, to dispose of money
which was not one's own and his did not belong to me
till such time as he should hâve been established in my
post. This was the custom of good society, without
it being permissible in any way to pass its limits. I
replied (without taking either a higher or lower tone,
for, had I spoken more haughtily, it might, perhaps,
hâve seemed as if I was trying to pick a quarrel with
him, because I owed him money) that I agreed that
such was the custom about a deposit, but his money
had appeared to me to be my own property, and, con-
sequently, I had been able to dispose of it as I had
done, without violating the most strict rules of honesty.
I was, however, sorry for it to-day, since things had
turned out differently. This was ail I could plead in
my own justification, always supposing that I had
made a mistake, for which excuse was necessary. In
spite of this, I thought there was no need of any, and,
doubtless, he would form just the same opinion as

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 229

myself, were he to be willing to think the matter over
a little.

The captain was so uncivil, or, to be more accurate,
so brutal, as not to be satisfied with my answer. He
was beginning to irritate me terribly. I was not at ail
long-suffering by nature, so I fait my gorge rising more
than once. Nevertheless, having again mastered my-
self, so as to make no retort, because, as money was
concerned, I feared that, however right I might be,
people might perhaps not be willing to forego apply-
ing that proverb to me which says, " he who owes is in
the wrong," it appeared as if my patience was making
him even more insolent than before. At last, having
bitten my lips several times to stop my saying that
which my resentment brought to the tip of my tongue,
one of my friends chanced to enter my room without
in any way knowing what was going on. He had only
learnt how my affairs had turned out at Court, and
had come to congratulate me. This he thought him-
self the more forced to do, because I had always held
him in particular esteem, and because he had never
been willing to approve (any more than had M. de
Navailles) of my giving up everything, as I had been
desirous of doing. I was delighted to see him, as I
had need of a witness who could give an account of
my behaviour, especially were the captain to oblige me
to resort to force, to protect myself against his inso-
lence. Accordingly, making no difficulties about at
once telling him what was occurring between us two,
he raised his voice to tell this captain that, in his
opinion, he was wrong. There was no likelihood of
my running away on account of a matter of a thousand
crowns, and, even had I spent the whole of his money,
no one could hâve blamed me for it, since, as I had

230 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

very excellently told him, I had had good reason to
deem it my own.

The captain, who was a good deal more selfish than
reasonable, rejoined that the speaker was too great
a friend of mine for him to consent to share his views,
and, still continuing to upbraid me as he had begun
to do, my friend ended by not having as much patience
as I had had. He told him that he must certainly be
paid without a moment's delay, since he was not the
man to grant a respite. He himself would go and get
the thousand crowns, but would take care, whilst going
to find them, to furnish himself with a friend who
would help him to prove to both of us that his sword
was as good as his tongue was evil. The captain
answered that, if that was the only thing needful to
restore his money to him, the matter should be soon
settled. He had but to set out to get it, and he for his
part would prépare to act on his proposai. Both my
friend and myself really believed that he was speaking
sincerely, and just as we might hâve done, had we
been in his position. However, instead of carrying
out what he had told us, he betook himself to the
house of the Maréchal de Clérembaut, before whom he
laid his demands. He told him that, instead of return-
ing his money, I admitted having spent a part of it.
This the maréchal believed, not knowing that the
captain was an ill-bred fellow ; so, a moment later, I
received a visit from a guard, who brought an order
for me to appear before MM. les Maréchaux de France,
to account for my actions. Never was man so astounded
as I at the appearance of the guard ! I at once sus-
pected on whose behalf he had been sent, and he
himself admitted the truth of my suspicions to me.

Meanwhile, my friend returned with the thousand
crowns he had promised. He had just sold his silver

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 231

plate to get me out of this mess. He was nearly as
astonished as myself, when he perceived the guard,
and would hardly hâve believed that he had come in
connection with the captain's business, had I not told
him that the man had been the first to admit it.
However, even had he not been willing to do so, both
of us would not hâve failed to hâve known it : for, far
from the captain returning as he had promised, he did
not shoMT himself again to us, except at the meeting of
the Maréchaux de France. The Maréchal de Clérem-
baut caused this meeting to be held the same day by
his Personal influence, and, having been notified to
attend, I previously took my guard to the house of
M. de Navailles, whom I wished to tell that I should
not be able to go and thank M. le Cardinal at his
morning-audience, as I had been recommended to do,
on account of the unfortunate occurrence which had
happened to me. I did not find him at home, and,
having written a note to let him know, my servant
was never able to deliver it to him, although I expressly
sent it to the house of M. le Cardinal, where I was
well aware he would be. He was, indeed, there, but a
guard, who disliked me, and who was at the door,
having been malicious enough to refuse my man
entrance, the latter had not the sensé to complain
either to Besmaux or to some other offîcer of that
Company,^ so as to hâve the soldier called to order.
As ail the officers were friends of mine, or, at least,
acquaintances, they would certainly hâve procured
him access to M. de Navailles, for whom he was
searching. His stupidity having duly caused this mis-
hap, M. le Cardinal was very much scandalised at not

I Cardinal Mazarin's Musketeers, afterwards the and Com-
pany of Musketeers, known as " Les Mousquetaires noirs "
from their black horses.

232 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

seeing me. It had been by his orders that Navailles
had corne to visit me, though he had made a mystery
of it ; so, believing that I might, perhaps, hâve taken
post to départ, as it had been reported to him that I
had received my money, he told Navailles that, if I
had done such a thing as that, after having received his
message, I might rely that he would hâve me arrested
wherever I might be. Navailles made answer that his
Eminence would be doing just the right thing, but
added that he did not think he would be put to that
trouble. He knew me too well even to impute such a
thing to me. It was true I did not belle my birth in
the way of being proud, but, whatever pride I might
hâve, I was wont to always moderate it by reason. If
the Cardinal wished it, he would set out that very
minute, to discover the cause of my having failed in
my duty, and would immediately bring back the
answer.

The Cardinal was too diplomatie to consent to such
a thing as this. He would hâve been afraid of my
getting too much the whip-hand of him, and of my
thinking that he could no longer do without me. It
was for this reason that he had instructed Navailles
not to tell me on his visit that he had come on his be-
half. Being therefore intent on pursuing the same
policy for the présent, he told him that it must not
be he who should go, it had much better be Besmaux,
because his going would seem of much less importance.
He would merely hâve to prétend that he had heard of
my having wanted to départ, and had consequently
come to congratulate me on matters having turned out
differently.

Navailles agreed with him that he was right, and
would even hâve done so had he not been, to such an

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 233

extent was he wont to give way to ail his wishes ! He
went to tell Besmaux, who was in the guard-room,
what his Eminence desired of him, Besmaux set out
to go and see me, and as an hour had already elapsed
since I had returned from my ineffectuai visit to
Navailles, he found me quite alone with my guard.
My friend had gone away, and had strongly insisted
upon my keeping the thousand crowns, though I had
tried to force him to take them back. I had alleged
as a reason that, as the man we were dealing with had
failed to keep his word, it was no longer necessary to
make a point of paying him so soon. MM. les Maré-
chaux de France would listen to reason better than he,
and would thus not refuse me the time I might ask
for. At the same time I had tried to oblige him to
return to get his silver plate, offering to myself give
the silversmith whatever he might ask as the price of
returning it. However, after having scoffed at my
offers as being unworthy of being made to a friend,
he had told me that he desired me to keep this money,
because he had an idea in his head, which did not
accord with the réception which I intended giving
this captain.

Besmaux congratulated me with a much heavier
heart than Navailles had ever had. Being a man, as I
think I hâve already said, who knew nothing about
friendship when his own interests were concerned, far
from telling me, or making me realise by well-chosen
words what was going on, as sometimes is done
amongst people of the same province, and those who
hâve some mutual bond, he made no mention of
the Cardinal on one side or the other, and I did the
same thing, not alluding to the reason of the guard being
with me. However, he could not be deceived on the

234 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

subject, as the man was in a décent dress. He bore
on bis back the signs of bis occupation, as that sort of
man usually does. In spite of this, Besmaux was
curious enough to ask me what could hâve occurred to
bave gained me such a companion. However, as I
desired that it sbould be Navailles who should describe
this affair to the Cardinal, I contented myself with
making reply, that it was a question of money which
had involved me in a dispute with an individual, and
not having been able to arrange it in a friendly manner,
we had to bave the affair settled by MM. les Maréchaux
de France. I had but spoken the truth in telling him
this ; so, deeming it a true account, he left me a
moment later to go and describe to his Eminence both
what he had seen, and what I had told him.

Before allowing him to départ, I entrusted him with
the letter which I had written to Navailles, and which
my lackey had brought back to me. This letter
appeased the anger of M. le Cardinal, when Navailles
had shown it to him, and when he had told him that
my not appearing at his audience had been through
no fault of my own. At the same time, Navailles told
him that I was very unfortunate, since trouble over-
came me when I least expected it. The Cardinal
broke off the conversation, being afraid that he merely
said this in order to make him understand that he
ought to pay the liability for me, whilst awaiting an
opportunity of doing me some good turn. Navailles
came to see me about the matter, and declared that he
was very much put out at not having the ready money
handy to offer me on this occasion. I thanked him,
not for his good will, but for his kind speeches. Indeed,
I knew that he might not only bave lent me this sum
had he liked, but even thirty times as much, had it

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 235

been needecL Of ail the courtiers of his Eminence,
there was not one whose affairs were in such a good
State as his were. He had obtained an infinité number
of favours from that minister, so much so, that it
might be said that, avaricious as he was with regard
to others, Navailles had found means to change his
character as far as he himself was concerned. Mean-
while, as one must take the good with the bad in one's
friends, I took care not to show that his words
annoyed me. On the contrary, I was as civil as I
could possibly be, to that degree that he left me in
great good humour.

My friend, who had lent me the thousand crowns,
came to dine with me. He had bidden me wait for
him, and, having drawn me aside when we had risen
firom table, he said that, when I should appear before
MM. les Maréchaux de France, I must not make any
mention at ail of him, unless my opponent should
speak first on the subject. Should he not do so, I
could pay him off in due time, and déclare that I had
found my thousand crowns in the purse of one of my
friends. Were he, however, to speak of him, I must
ask for time to pay thèse three thousand crowns. This
he deemed necessary, to do away with the suspicion
that the captain might hâve been called out for being
such a coward as to lodge a complaint about this
affair. Accordingly, I must deny it like " murder
itself," for I might, perhaps, not be aware that edicts
existed, which threatened heavy penalties against those
who might challenge others to the préjudice of the
law.

My friend stayed with me till three o'clock, and, as
this was about the time that the meeting of the
Maréchaux de France was to take place, I entered a

236 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

carriage with three or four of my friends, who were
desirous of accompanying me, for it is the custom not
to allow those called before this court to go there
quite alone : so, the more friends one has, the better
Company one goes in. The Maréchal de Clérembaut
was there, and though, perhaps, this was the first time
that he found himself the sovereign judge of the
nobihty, (for it was but a very short time that he had
been honoured with the bâton of a Maréchal de France),
he did nearly everything he could to prove that my
conduct had not been straightforward. I asked him,
with ail the respect which was his due, and which I
should not hâve owed him six months before (for he
was of no better family than anyone else), in what
respect I could be accused of bad faith, as he urged ?
I, who had disposed of money which I deemed to
legitimately belong to me ! He was extremely sur-
prised at my firmness, and even more so at my
reasoning being just as fair as his own/ As he spoke
a good deal, and even spoke very well, he had thought
to at once overcome me by his cackle ! The other
maréchaux listened to me, and could not disapprove
of the liberty I was taking by contradicting my accuser.
Nevertheless, as there are no judges who do not sup-
port one another, especially when they see that one of
their number is attacked in their own tribunal, the
Maréchal d'Estrées, who gloried in overriding every-
one, asked me what I expected to gain by ail my

1 D'Artagnan hère speaks ironically. The Maréchal de
Clérembault stammered and expressed himself only with great
difficulty. Madame Cornuel, with whom he had a liaison, after
a final interview, said : " It is a pity he is going away, I was just
beginning to understand him."

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 237

arguments, and whether I thought they would get me
off paying ?

Though lie said this rudely enough, I was delighted
that I was asked for nothing more but payment. I
was afraid that something further might be brought
against me on the score of the challenge made to my
adversary by my friend, and that both of us might be
sent to prison. My opponent was présent at the whole
of the proceedings, and I tried to irritate him, so as to
make him blurt out ail his grievances. I tried after
this to défend myself, according to my friend's advice :
but, having remained silent for a long time, I no sooner
perceived that he had been wise enough not to impli-
cate others from fear of losing his own réputation, than
I told the Maréchal d'Estrées, by way of answer to the
pièce of rudeness he had just favoured me with, that
neither he nor the other Maréchaux de France would
ever hâve seen me before them, had I had to deal with
a man with sufficient patience to wait merely twenty-
four hours. As a matter of fact, I had already pro-
cured the thousand crowns which I lacked to complète
his money, and it but lay with him to now come and
get them. I was very malicious in speaking thus. I
wanted to frighten the captain, knowing from expérience
that he was none too bold. My adversary at the same
time, raising his voice, replied that there was no need
for him to go : for, since he had brought the crowns to
my house, I ought to hâve them returned to his, or,
at least, to his lawyer's, which was half-way. This
lawyer lived quite close to St. Eustache, the captain
near Ste. Marie,^ and myself close to the Palais Royal.

1 Sainte Marie-l' Égyptienne at the corner of the Rue Mont-
martre and the Rue de la Jussienne, which last word is a
corruption of Égyptienne.

238 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Upon this, the Maréchal de Clérembaut spoke, declaring
that, after this gentleman's having cited me before the
court, he did not think it very fit that we should meet
each other face to face before our dispute should be
completely adjusted. So, if his advice were followed, I
ought to carry this money to the lawyer, who would
return me my résignation. His viewswere those of the
other Maréchaux de France, and, ail being of the same
opinion, I took thèse twelve thousand crowns to the
house of Le Cat, where the captain did not dare to be
to receive them. This did not prevent my giving them
to the lawyer, and, he having returned my résignation
to me, the affair would hâve ended there, had not ail
which had passed lain heavy on the hearts of myself
and my friend. Accordingly, we longed to obtain
satisfaction : this is why my friend, having gone to
find the captain, the next morning caught him while
rising from his bed, so that he could not get out of the
affair, if he were a man of the slightest spirit. How-
ever, as he was not, no sooner did he hear what my
friend had to say (which was that he would always
show him up as being a coward, unless he gave us
satisfaction), than he answered that, please God, he
would never make such a mistake as that. He knew
that MM. les Maréchaux de France had forbidden us
not only to resort to any violence, but, further, had
reconciled us both. Accordingly, as it would be
making himself doubly guilty to break their decrees,
since it would be wanting in respect to them and to
his Majesty, he had taken care to do nothing contrary
to his duty. My friend was an extremely violent man,
so, not parleying with the captain in any way after this
reply nor restraining himself, he told him so many

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 239

offensive things, that the man made pretence of being
offended. Declaring that honour was concerned, he
appointed a meeting-place in the Bois de Boulogne for
us to fight, two against two. My friend came to tell
me ail this, and how he had had to provoke my
adversary to render him sensitive. I deemed ail this
augured none too well, and, telling him at once, as
if by inspiration, that perfidy was in the air, and that
I would advise him not to keep this appointment, he
replied that he would not prevent me from failing to
go, did I feel at ail suspicious. For himself, he would
take care not to miss it, even were his existence at
stake. His honour was dearer to him than his life,
and, as it would suffer if he did not keep this appoint-
ment, it was his firm intention to be the first on the
spot.

Such words as thèse were calculated to make me forget
the remembrance of the obligation I was under to him !
No man had ever been told, as he was telling me, that,
were I afraid, I had but to go and hide myself. True
it is that he had not exactly used thèse terms. He had
seen fit to conceal what he thought beneath other
phrases not quite so harsh, but which yet meant but
the same thing to those who knew French well. In
conséquence, I was so outraged that, had I been able
to engage in combat with him on the spot, without
having exposed myself to censure, I should hâve done
so with ail the pleasure in the world. Nevertheless,
as I was afraid that the world might dub me as being
a mère monster of ingratitude, I adopted a more con-
ciliating tone with him. I pointed out that, if reason
showed me that some danger existed, there was on
that account no cause for saying that my courage was

240 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

impaired thereby. He had but to lead me where he
liked, I would follow to the end. He might repent of
it just as much as myself, but it should make no
différence to me, since such was his wish.

My friend pretended not to hear my words, and,
having the next morning made me mount horse, we
took the road called the Chemin des Bons Hommes,
to enter the Bois de Boulogne by the gâte which lies
on that side of it. The meeting agreed on was to take
place between seven or eight o'clock in the morning,
and, having betaken ourselves to the gâte, we found it
shut, at which I was surprised enough. It is true that
we were then in the shortest days of the year, which
made me, after some reflection, think that it arose
merely from laziness having overcome the porter, and
that he had not yet risen. We knocked, in order to
hâve the gâte opened, and the porter, having at once
appeared, told my friend, who was the first to approach
him, that he must return to Paris without losing a
moment's time, for he would inevitably be lost were he
to advance but a quarter of a league into the Bois.
It was full of archers ready to capture him on account
of information received, that he was coming to fight a
duel of two against two.

The porter had been my friend's servant fifteen or
sixteen years before, and, as he kept a wine-shop, he
had obtained this information from an archer who had
slept at his house and had given him a description of
what was on foot, after drinking without knowing his
connection with my friend. This had been the cause
of his having shut the door, from fear of our making
our appearance without his perceiving us. My friend
was much surprised to hear him speak like this, and

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 241

told me that I had been more in the right than him-
self ; for this reason, he now thought that we should
not be far wrong, were we to retrace our steps without
even having the curiosity to look behind us. I was
dehghted that he should take this line of his own
accord, both because our safety was concerned, and
because it would make him repent of his having in-
sulted me as he had done. We immediately returned
to Paris, and my friend having on the way asked my
pardon for his angry behaviour to me, I made reply
that it was very necessary to put up with certain
things from one's friend, when one knew, as I had
known in his case, that their intentions were not
malicious.

The captain, after having waited for us some time in
the Bois, had the insolence to come and look for my
friend at his very house in company with his pretended
second, to ask him the reason of our not having made
our appearance on the ground. He intended appar-
ently to invest himself with a good deal of glory at
having caught us in fault, but my friend, who had not
allowed me to say one word, without getting angry
at its not having been to his taste, was up in arms
directly he heard the man speak in this way. At once
drawing his sword, and without giving him time to
utter any more similar speeches, he taunted him with
not contenting himself with being a coward, and
further declared that it was no fault of his that he had
not added betrayal to his lack of courage. The cap-
tain pretended not to understand what he meant by
this and asked for an explanation, so that he might
answer it. My friend would give him no other than
that which he was presenting to him, that is to say,
VOL. II 16

242 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

a chance of fighting. But as, when once a man is full
of feebleness, nothing can spur him on to do a good
deed, my friand might well présent the point of his
sword at his stomach ; the captain could never make up
his mind to put his hand to his own weapon! His
second did just the same before me, so much so, that
it seemed as if he had been chosen as being the double
of his principal, so that neither might reproach the
other. I also held my sword in front of his stomach,
but, perceiving that he was just as callous as his
comrade, I began to give my friend the signal as to
how we ought to treat thèse two worthies. My signal
went beyond the usual ones and even beyond ordinary
practical démonstration, for I set to to give my un-
willing opponent a séries of blows on the head with the
flat of my sword, a thing he bore with a patience
which surprised me. This did not ail the same occur
without his at first making some move. He attempted
to get to the door, and having happily reached it, shut
it on himself to save me, as it seemed, the trouble of
escorting him any further.

The captain was at once treated by my friend in
just the same way as his second had been by me, and
exactly followed his example. He allowed himself to
be beaten without making even the least show of
revenging himself, and, having tried to run away just
as the other had done, made an effort to open the
door. It but lay with my friend to run him right
through. The man's back was turned towards him,
and could not hâve been in a better position, but, as
an honourable man never sullies his hands with the
blood of a wretch who, far from trying to défend
himself, seeks only to escape, my friend himself opened

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 243

the door, so as this coward might reach the staircase.
He did not need twice telling, and, having run down
it with quite unusual agility, the point of his sword
caught in the banister-rails of the staircase, and nearly
broke his neck. He fell on his nose, his sword having
broken in two owing to the résistance it met with
while he was rushing down. The landlord of my
friend, who had already heard the noise on the stairs,
when the second had taken the trouble to make his
exit, came up to see what this fresh disturbance might
b^token, and found the captain, who had not, so to
speak, the courage to get up again. Although he had
as yet but received some blows from the flat of a
sword, it seemed to him every minute that my friend
was going to run him through, because he had enjoyed
following him, to observe the state of fright he was
reduced to. He consequently set up a howl that he
was dead, and the landlord, being afraid that he had
some sword -thrust in his body, because he noticed
that my friend was seeing him out, sword in hand,
placed himself in front of him to prevent his being
finished off. Seeing this rampart, the captain seized
the opportunity to rise, but, as the end of his sword was
in its sheath, and this sheath, which was also broken,
hanging between his legs, he tumbled down a second
time, which strangely alarmed the landlord . This second
fall broke his nose, and the blood at once running
down his face, he immediately believed, not only (as
he had already done) that he was wounded, but further,
that his hurt was mortal, since he had not been able
to take two steps without falling down afresh. The
fear the landlord was in of his dying in his house, and
that a guard would at once be placed there, as usually

16 — 2

244 MEMOÎRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

happens in such a case, made him immediately call
out to his wife to quickly send for some chairmen, so
as to put the captain in a sedan-chair. There was
a stand of chairmen at the corner of the street, so, the
chair having not been long in arriving, the captain,
vvho had his handkerchief to his nose, was placed in-
side. So confused was he as to not say one word.
Nevertheless, as fear still overcame him, he was as
pale as a freshly disinterred corpse. His silence and
gênerai condition, therefore, made the landlord more
and more certain that his end was not far off, and
fearing the results of such an affair, he told my friend
that, to guarantee him against the effects of this
assassination, and also for his own safety, he should
take the necessary légal steps. My friend, who knew
that his sword had not been nearer than half a foot to
the captain's body, clearly perceived that it was fear
which made him speak thus. He was eager to cure
him of it, and having replied that he should calm his
fears, since ail the blood which had been spilt could be
but the resuit of the hurt the captain had sustained
from his fall, the landlord's spirits began to revive.
My friend even gave him a description of what had
happened, so as to further reassure him. The land-
lord enjoyed this account by reason of the interest he
took in the whole affair. Nevertheless, as he was a
sensible enough man, and from a province besides,
where people understand légal quibbles to the tips of
their fingers from their cradle up, he told my friend
that, though there was no one killed nor even wounded,
he must not, ail the same, fail to take the proper steps.
The more cowardly the man he had to deal with, the
more iikely he would be to serve him some other dirty

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 245

turn. The trick he had tried to play him in the Bois
de Boulogne was a spécimen of his methods. He
should be careful, and, added he, there was no better
pièce of advice than this that could possibly be given
him.

I do not know for what reason my friend had wasted
his time in describing to this man that we had wanted
to fight, and, in addition, that we had taken horse
expressly for this purpose. As for myself, I should
hâve behaved differently, had I been in his place ; but,
as he was hasty, and as vivacity has the bad quality of
very often making people do things thoughtlessly, he
had, no doubt, begun his story without having thought
over the matter in any way whatever. Be this as it
may, not despising such a warning as this, he resolved
to follow it, after having asked my opinion. I disliked
everything which goes by the name of légal proceedings,
good and bad alike, a circumstance which usually
inspired me with much aversion for everything which
tended in such a direction. But the captain's be-
haviour showing me that more careful précautions
should be taken in respect to him than with other
people, I agreed to ail my friend wished to do. We
sent to find a commissaire, and, having lodged our
complaint, setting forth that this captain, in company
with one of his friends, had come to challenge us, the
landlord, who was from a district where no law-suit
has ever been lost for want of false witnesses, confirmed
our statement by his évidence. In spite of this, he
knew nothing except what my friend had told him ;
but, as he would hâve belied his birth-place, if he had
testified only what he knew, he did not trouble himself
with such a détail. He did far more, being afraid that

246 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

what he had said would not suffice ; he further furnished
us with two other witnesses, who were from the same
part of the country and were no more scrupulous than
himself. They declared that they had been at his
house when this challenge vvas made, and, having
testified to our unwillingness to accept it, they signed
their évidence just in the same way as if it had
contained only what was true.

The captain was not from the same province as
thèse people ; whereas they were from the city of
Mans, he was from Montpellier, but, as cowards such
as he always take crooked paths, he was no sooner
outside my friend's lodgings than he deliberated how
he might avenge the insuit he had just received. At
first, this seemed to him difficult enough, because he
had himself gone to court his misfortunes, and there
was a likelihood that he would, without fail, be asked
what he had come to do there. Nevertheless, mali-
ciousness possessing this especial quality, that it soon
smoothes away ail difBculties wbich may lie in its path,
he for his part betook himself to a commissionaire,
with whom he lodged the following dépositions : —
" Having found in the sum of money which I had
returned to him some false pièces, and ones which
had not been among those he had given me, he had
gone to find me at my house to return them. Not
wishing, however, to go there quite alone, on account
of his having caused me to appear before MM. les
Maréchaux de France, he had begged one of his friends
to accompany him. They had not found me at home,
and, discovering that I had gone to my friend's house,
they had both proceeded to look for me there, but not
only had I had evil conscience enough to deny that

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 247

I had ever given him the money in question, but,
further, the boldness to insuit him in my friend's
room. My friend himself had done just the same
thing to please me, so much so that, having snatched
up his pistols, he would certainly hâve killed him, had
he not attempted to escape. For this purpose he had
thought it best to make for the stairs, but, before
reaching the bottom, my friend had called out to his
servants to lay hands upon him and to break his
sword. Three or four of them had assaulted him with
their sticks and any other arms which had been first to
hand. He had received several blows, and his sv^^ord
had been broken in its scabbard."

As he had hurt himself in the fall, the blows he
spoke of seemed real enough to the commissaire, but
ail the same, as the most necessary thing of ail was
lacking — which was to hâve witnesses — this captain
had the landlord sounded, to find out whether he
would not be inclined, in considération of a certain
sum, to do a portion of what he wanted. The land-
lord might, perhaps, hâve been the man for him, had
he set about bribing him earlier in the day, but, after
having testified against him as he had just done, he
did not think he could carry out his wishes with any
safety as regards his own conscience, or, rather, his
own person.

He let us know of the proposai made him, so that
we might be grateful to him for his fidelity. Notwith-
standing this, we did not value it very much more,
for, though we were obliged to him for having done
what we wanted, as false witnesses are held in no
esteem (although they are occasionally employed), this
seemed as a proof that, very far from repenting of his

348 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

behaviour, he was further ready to stick to his évidence
like grim death.

The captain, perceiving that he could find no
witnesses, and that his déclarations would, in con-
séquence, vanish into thin air, adopted the course
of setting out for his own province, to there go and
conceal his infamy. He no longer thought of entering
the Guards, in which corps there was reason for
thinking I should not give him too good a réputation,
as long as I continued to serve. Meanwhile, it only
lay with my friend and myself to press him terribly,
and we were strongly urged to take this course by the
commissaire who had taken our dépositions. As he
resembled the surgeons, who cry out only for wounds
and bumps, he came himself to find us, to enquire if
we would allow our proceedings to remain where they
were. He pointed out that we ought not to stop after
making such a good start, for, had the captain the
same hold over us as we had over him, he would not
let it slip through his fingers. Apparently, he had
heard speak of the déclaration which he had caused to
be drawn up, and he tried to irritate us by mentioning
it, but, as what we had done had been only to guard
against his maliciousness, and, as we had been fairly
successful, since we had obliged him to decamp, we
did not think fit to give this blood-sucker a chance of
exercising his calling.

After the events I hâve described, I went to thank
M. le Cardinal for what he had done for me. He
declared that I had not been deserving of his goodness.
I had wanted to leave him without letting him hâve a
single Word. My reply was, that he did not then
remember that I had before spoken to him on the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 249

subject, and begged him to refresh his memory. He
rejoined that he pcrfectly recoUected everything which
had passed on that head, but that, as he had since
spoken to me, and as my last exploit was a novelty
which I could not excuse, the best thing I could do
was to make no further mention of the matter. His
liking for me was greater than I thought, and he would
give me proof of this before long. He had already
spoken in this strain, so, after that, though he appeared
on this occasion to be doing so more sincerely than
ever, I was not sure whether I ought to repose any
more trust in his words. Time alone, however, being
the only thing which could instruct me as to this, I
left matters to him without troubling any more about
them.

At that time he was in fairly high spirits. He had
iust retaken Mouson and St. Menehout, and, though
we had lost Rocroi, he hoped to recapture it without
striking a blow. His ideas about this were based on
the opinion he had once expressed to me, that the
French were greater slaves to money than ail the
other nations of Europe. There had, indeed, been
some truth in such a statement of late, either because
we had been taking lessons from him, as I hâve before
said, or because there is no people which is not eventu-
ally corrupted, when one takes to tempt them by their
own gain. His Eminence had tried this not long ago,
that is to say, when it was a question of making the
cities of Paris and Bordeaux return to their duty. The
Cardinal de Retz had facilitated the surrender of the
one on account of obtaining a Cardinal's hat, and the
promise of some money to help him pay his debts.
It is true that he had ulterior objects in view, having

250 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

flattered himself that he might himself become Prime
Minister, but, as he had thought of this only as a last
resource, it was clear that, by his conduct, he had in
no way falsified the opinion which Cardinal Mazarin
held regarding the whole of our nation.

The same thing applied to the Prince de Conti;
though the désire of exchanging his priest's robe for a
wife had much contributed to his going over to his
brother, there is much the same HkeHhood that he
would hâve held out more firmly, had it not been for
the splendid promises made to him. Meantime, he
awaited their fulfilment at Cadillac without seeing the
least appearance of its taking place. The Cardinal
cunningly threw difficulties in the way, so as to man-
age to marry off another of his nièces at the expense
of the one promised to the Prince de Conti. Prince
Thomas, who had married the sister of the late Comte
de Soissons, had suggested his son to his Eminence as
a husband, stipulating that he should be given back
the post of grand master of the King's household,
which he maintained belonged to his wife. It had
been given to the Prince de Condé, the father of
the duc, and the rébellion of the présent prince seemed
to serve as a pretext for its return. The young Comte
de Soissons appeared an acceptable enough suitor to
the Cardinal, so he continued to trifle with the Prince
de Conti, thinking that, once he should hâve married
La Martinôzi, he would find means to appease any
irritation he might feel ! Be this as it may, having
made himself master of Paris and Bordeaux, he
thought he could do the same thing with Rocroi,
which was nothing in comparison with thèse two
towns.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 251

What further raised his hopes was, that its com-
mander, Montai by name, was but a poor gentleman
who had not a thousand crowns in the world; so, as
princes of the blood and of the house of Savoy were
governed by self-interest, his Eminence did not imagine
that such an insignificant personage would resist their
example. The puzzling thing was, through whom and
how to make proposais to him. There was no one
who could be trusted in the vicinity of Rocroi. The
governors of Mézières, of Charleville and also of Rhetel,
the three nearest towns, were to be regarded with great
suspicion. To employ Fabert would hâve aroused
attention, and besides, he and Montai were none too
friendly.

I chanced to présent myself before the Cardinal one
day that he had been pondering over this matter, and,
observing his pre-occupation, told him that I was very
unhappy at his not entrusting me with some mission of
importance, by which I could prove my dévotion. This
speech gave him an opportunity of confiding in me,
and he spoke of his plan and the obstacles to its
accomplishment. In reply, I declared that it appeared
to me that he was worrying himself over a small
matter, and, if he would send me as part of the gar-
rison of Rhetel, with three or four companies of our
régiment, I would soon see what stuff this Montai was
made of. His Eminence answered that there were
many difficulties in the way ; Montai was somewhat
scrupulous, and besides, M. le Prince had spies every-
where, who informed him of ail that took place. He
was right as to this ; many of the King's oflicers were
in communication with the Prince de Condé, whom
they admired for his great deeds. They only served

252 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

the King on account of the pay they received, and
abominated the Cardinal, whom they wished as far
from the Court as he was at présent near it. Accord-
ingW, not being able to contradict this minister, I said
that I had hoped he would hâve had a sufficiently good
opinion of me to hâve beheved that I should carry out
such a mission with the discrétion and diplomacy it
required, and added that it would be through no fault
of my own were I to fail. He listened attentively, and,
being well pleased at my talking in this way, told me
that there was some sensé in my words, provided I
could find means to satisfy him as to another objection
which he could not help raising. I was well aware
that captains in the Guards did not like to be sent to
do garrison duty. Perhaps I remembered that there
had been nothing but complaints from a battalion of
that régiment, which had been sent to Sedan by the
King's orders. The offiicers had written to him some-
times even as many as two or three letters in one
single day, so, had thèse letters been sent to a poor
man and he had had to hâve paid the postage, more
would not hâve been needed to ruin him.

I deemed this expression more worthy of the Cardinal
than dignified in its tone. But, as this had nothing
to do with the matter now under discussion, I rejoined
that I had not meant that a whole battalion should be
sent to Rhetel, though it was for his Eminence to judge
if the service of the King required it. One or two
companies would be enough, and the captains might
be excused from going ; indeed, this was necessary to
the success of my plan. The company of which I was
lieutenant should be one of the two sent, and the
lieutenant of the other one should be my junior, so

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 253

that I might hold the suprême command, and thus meet
with no obstacles to my schéma. His Eminence
replied that ail this was very complicated, and that he
knew a shorter way. The King should give me one of
thèse two companies, and the other would hâve no
captain, or rather, he should be absent. He should be
either governor of some fortress, or hâve something
else to do. Accordingly, I should, in the natural course
of events, be in command, and there would be no need
for so much mystery.

I did not feel at ease on hearing him speak thus.
He really intended this time to make me a captain in
the Guards, and, as human prudence is nothing in
comparison with what men of the world call luck, and
what wise and pious men term Providence, he had
formed this résolve for a reason which was much more
calculated to hurt than to serve me. Owing to my
affair with the captain of the régiment of Rambures,
his Eminence, whilst becoming aware of the bad state
of my finances, had at the same time learnt that it
had taken me but an hour at most to obtain the money
I lacked to make up the sum for which I was in debt,
and, accordingly, he had an idea that, were he to
bestow this pn^st upon me, I should find money to pay
him a fine just as easily as on the previous occasion.
This is why he determined to do justice to my merits.
I was accordingly made a captain in the Guards, with-
out his having told me his secret, but, two days later,
I received a letter from M. de Bartillac, the Queen's
Treasurer, in which he informed me that he had orders
from M. le Cardinal to let me know that I must bring
him twenty thousand francs in twice twenty-four hours.
Such news came as an extraordinary wet blanket upon

254 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

me. Ail my friends had corne to congratulate me on
my promotion to this post. It had been given me
without M. le Cardinal or anyone belonging to him
having mentioned a word as to the money which I
was now asked to pay. Ail I had known was, that
I was to give up my lieutenancy to him for him to
dispose of to whomever he liked. I would even hâve
assisted his Eminence to sell it advantageously, so
grateful was I for what he had done. But his présent
demands altering ail this, I went to iind him, to point
out my inability to produce the first sou of this sum of
money. The Cardinal answered me that it was not
for himself that the money was wanted. The needs of
the State required that one should draw some help
from the posts which chanced to fall vacant. I was
wrong to complain of the very moderate sum demanded.
The custom was to always pay half the just value of
the post one received. A company in the Guards was
worth forty thousand crowns, so sixty thousand livres
might hâve been demanded, and to ask me for but
twenty thousand was treating me so gently that I
ought not to appeal against it.

It is true that the Cardinal's plan had for some
time been to make people pay about the half of the
value of any post they received or thereabouts. Never-
theless, though he wanted me to be so grateful, I did
not perceive that he was treating me more favourably
than others. My old post, which was his to sell, and
the twenty thousand francs which he now asked for
were about the half of what my présent one might be
worth. I did not fail to tell him this, for, if one did
not dare to answer him back, he would willingly hâve
trampled upon one's body. He then asked me a nice

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 255

thing, to wit, what my lieutenancy had cost, and if I
had ever given much money for it ? I replied no, and
that it had been given me for nothing, upon which he
retorted that I must not then say that I was not better
treated than anyone else, since it cost others at least
twenty thousand crowns to obtain, and myself but
twenty thousand francs ! He added that I should not
make myself very ill by giving that sum, and I must
not say that I could not find it, for I had found another
in a minute, when such a thing had not been necessary.
I should hâve argued a long time with him, had
he been willing to let me, but, having left me quite
alone without saying anything more, Debor came up to
me and asked me w^hat v^^as the cause which made
me so sad, that my face itself showed my state of
mind. This was a very ill-timed speech of his, for
he knew the reason just as well as myself. The fact
was that he had been sent by M. le Cardinal to find
out exactly when I was going to pay the twenty
thousand francs, and he had specially selected Debor,
with whom at one time I had been friendly enough, to
make thèse enquiries. However, as it is not a good
thing to be too clever, especially with people who
know how to take care of themselves, his Eminence
gained so little thereby, that he was no wiser than
before. Nevertheless, either firom the instigation of
the minister, as I believe, or from the good-will of cer-
tain persons, I received in less than twenty-four hours
five notes setting forth that I had but to speak, and the
sum in question would be at my service. There were
four of them, which were, one from M. de la Basinière,
paymaster of the treasury, one from M. de Lionne, one
from M. de Servient, and yet another from M. Hervart.

256 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Thèse were four good enough purses to draw upon,
except that of M. de Lionne, who was none too rich,
but, as ail the four were on terms of the greatest in-
timacy with the Cardinal, I thought that it was he who
had set them to work, and nothing has ever been able
to disabuse me of this idea, in which I do not think I
was wrong, as I leave everyone to judge. His inten-
tion apparently was to at ail events obtain my acknow-
ledgment, under the name of him whom I might
secretly consent to deal with, calculating that this
would always be better than nothing at ail, especially
as I was resolved to marry, and was more than ever on
the way to making a good match.

The fifth of thèse notes was of quite a différent kind
from the four others. It came from a woman of easy
virtue, and she herself did not deny this, which is rare
enough in the présent century, when everyone wants to
pass for something quite différent from what they really
are. After having congratulated me on my promotion,
she informed me that I knew her by réputation only,
a thing which would not cause me to think her letter
of much account. There was nothing in this world
like the possession of wealth. She had even discovered
that it was a necessity, when no more than fifteen
years of âge. This had made her form a résolve to
never die a beggar, and she had succeeded none too
badly. It was true it had cost her a little kindness to
people, for whom at bottom she had no great esteem,
but they had paid so well for it that she had no regrets.
Her income exceeded twenty thousand livres, and it
was well invested in Paris, without counting a quantity
of valuable furniture and silver plate. She had besides
ten thousand silver crowns in ready money in her

UÊMOIRS OF b'ARTAGkAM i^j

closet. Ail this was more than sufficient to pay what
M. le Cardinal was asking of me. It would cost me
but a yes before a priest, and though she could only
offer me the leavings of two great financiers, they had
seemed so fair to a number of people of the Court,
that they had not scrupled to propose the same bar-
gain as she was to-day suggesting to me. She sincerely
owned that she had a fancy for me, and at the same
time admitted her way of living : so that, were I to
take her at her word, I should not afterwards be in the
position of a man who could tell her that she had
deceived him.

This note might hâve tempted a good many people
more than the four others. The lady was very pretty
and was as yet in the flower of her âge. She was no
more than twenty-five years old, but, as she had taken
to her profession betimes, as she herself made no
scruple about saying, her réputation was so widespread
in Paris, that she was just as well known as the wife
of the First Président might be. This was the reason
that I did not hesitate for a moment as to the course I
should adopt. Nevertheless, being anxious to dis-
cover whether the fancy she had declared for me
would not be capable of making me obtain a share in
her wealth without its costing me the word she asked
for, I told the bearer of the note that I would go my-
self and give my answer in the afternoon. I took care
not to miss this appointment, and, doing my best to
not only sustain her goodwill towards myself, but
further increase it, so that she might refuse me noth-
ing, she said, observing that I was beginning to make
great professions of gratitude and love, that ail this
might be well and good with a dupe, but for herself she

VOL. II 17

45& MEMOÎRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

would hâve nothing to say to it, without the assistance
of a law3'er and a priest. She wanted me as a husband
and not as a lover, and for this reason she advised me,
as a good friand, to put aside ail my compliments, unless
I at the same time clothed them with the forms she had
mentioned. This answerwas not that ofastupid woman,
but, as I thought myself as shrewd as she was and hoped
to insensibly lead her to my point of view, were she to
give me a little time, I replied that it seemed to me a
good thing to make one another's acquaintance before
concluding the bargain she had proposed. Madame
de Miramion had once told me the same thing, as
I think I hâve mentioned, when I had wanted to make
her my wife.^ I therefore could not fail to follow her
example, though it was with another end in view. My
intention was to persuade her to see me in spite of ail
her shrewdness, for I knew that, when once a woman
has a fancy for anyone, he has but to be attentive
to her and murmur sweet things in her ear to make
d good deal of progress in a short time. But she
was cleverer than I thought ; accordingly, either be-
cause she saw through my plan, or because she had
formed the résolve of beginning where other people
end, she rejoined that she had no need to know me
any better to settle her course of action ; as for myself,
she did not know my intentions, but it appeared to her
that ail I had to wish for was to be enlightened as to
whether she had the property she had informed me of,
or whether she had not. If this was the reason I
wanted to know her, she thought it no bad one, but, if
I had any other, as it could not but be disadvantageous
to herself, I need only not take the trouble to corne
and see her again.

I See Vol. I., p. 416.

MËMOÎËS OP D'AkTACNAM 259

It would not hâve been honourable for me to make
use of the pretext, which she herself was furnishing me
with, to carry out my plan. A man always looks
awkward if he appears self-seeking, especially on those
sort of occasions on which it is a question of making a
favourable impression. For this reason people always
leave thèse kind of enquiries to their relatives or friends,
whilst they themselves do nothing else but make pro-
testations of love, respect and unselfishness. Being
therefore extremely embarrassed as to what answer to
make, because, indeed, I saw nothing which I could
say likely to content her, '* Ah ! " cried she, perceiving
my discomfiture, "I pity you for being so sincère;
you wish to lie to me, but dare not do so. This is
extraordinary enough in a courtier, whom it usually
costs nothing to say everything he has never thought
of. As regards yourself, however, I divine your
thoughts very well without your being obliged to tell
them to me. My property would suit you admirabl}',
were I willing to give it you to become your mistress,
but if, like me, you in your turn also perceive what my
ideas are, you must clearly see that you hâve no reason
ever to hope to touch my fortune, except on the
conditions I hâve proposed to you." At the same
time, she asked me what kind of a woman I took
her for, when I had got it into my head to try and
get the better of her? She added that I had not
thought over things much, when I had asked her for
time. M. le Cardinal would give me none, and ail Paris
knew, like herself, that I had but twice twenty-four
hours to find my money in, and, therefore, if I wanted
hers, I had not a moment to lose.

Seeing her so clever and so resolute, I deemed that

17—2

2êo MËMOÎRS OF Ù'ARTAÙi^An

I should only be losing my time by protracting my
dealings with her any longer. She wanted someone to
marry her, and I was not the man for that, so I with-
drew in silence. Notwithstanding this, to do everything
politely, and without giving her cause to complain of
my behaviour, instead of telling her my reasons for not
being willing to think of this business, I told her that
I would return to see her immediately. I do not know
whether she really believed this, or whether she did
not rather perceive that it was but an excuse. Be this
as it may, keeping my word was the last thing I dreamt
of, when I had left her house. If I was to become one
of the great confraternity of cuckolds, as only happens
too often to most of those who marry, I was at least
desirous that it should not be with my own knowledge.
I deemed a thing like this unworthy of an honourable
man. I was not of the disposition of certain people
whom I see in the world, snatching up their swords
and gloves, when theysee their wives' gallants coming!
It is true that I did not believe this girl to be of a
character to cause scandai, once she should hâve
obtained a husband ; much rather did I think that her
idea was to live as a respectable woman. But it was
enough for me that she had not lived in this way
whilst she was unmarried, to hâve no regrets for her
riches. Accordingly, though I well knew that I had
lost them, only because I was much more délicate in
my feelings than a number of other people would hâve
been, had they been offered a chance of this kind, not
a moment was necessary for me to console myself in.

VII

Y speech to M. le Cardinal was calculated
to make him leave me in peace. Twenty
thousand francs were to him as a drop of
water in the sea, so to speak; instead of
which, to me it was like Peru itself. But,
he understood no one, when his own interests
were concerned, hardly had the forty-eight
hours, which he had given me to make my payment in,
elapsed, when he asked M. de Bartillac if I had taken
care to satisfy his demands. I think he did this more
for the sake of form, and that he knew just as well as
I did what the real state of affairs was. The people
who had offered me money had apparently let him
know that I had declined it, or I am very much
deceived. Bartillac, who was a good man and a
benevolent one, replied that I had not produced one
sou, and had contented myself with demonstrating to
him my inability to pay. I had nothing in the world
but my post, and, as no money could be raised upon
that, he had not pressed me to let him lend me money.
It was not true that I had seen him ; he merely told
the Cardinal this to assist me, and without knowing of
the ofîers of the four people, or rather of his Eminence.

a6a MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

M. le Cardinal shook his head at hearing him speak
thus, meaning to express that he was not at ail pleased,
and that I was not so much in want of friends as he
thought. Fearing, however, that M. de Bastillac was
not the man to divine what he meant by this, he pro-
ceeded to tell him in plain language that it had but
rested with myself to make this payment. This he
knew for certain. Several courtiers had corne to tell
him that a man was very lucky who received any
favour from the Court, for ail the best purses were
immediately open to him. Whether one had much
money or none, friends immediately appeared. Of
this I was a good example, — an individual who, having
but a mantle and sword, had no sooner obtained a
Company in the Guards, than four men of importance
wrote to lay their purses at my service ! Ail this
behaviour of mine but arose from my disinclination to
pay the money ! M. de Bartillac must therefore see
me again and inform me that I would be given but
twenty-four hours more to liquidate this debt in, and
were I to fail, the King would know what to do. He
added, that I was to be told that I had only to accept
the money which had been placed at my service.
This would much surprise me, for I might not perhaps
as yet be aware of his knowledge of what was going on.
This speech of his Eminence, which M. de Bartillac
repeated to me word for word, thoroughly confirmed me
in my idea, that it was the Cardinal who had procured
me so many friends, who on another occasion might
perhaps hâve been behindhand. Perceiving eventually
no way out of ail this, I resolved to go and see M. de
la Basinière, who was one of my friends. I preferred
him as a lender to the three others, because I knew,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 263

whether it was his ovvn money or the Cardinal's, he
would not be a hard créditer to deal with. I had
noticed that, though an extremely selfish man, as are
nearly ail financiers, he had besides a greater weakness
than that. He loved flattery to an incredible degree,
so, as it would cost me nothing to bestow this upon
him, I determined to in this way pay him the
interest on the sum I was going to borrow. Fool-
ishly enough, I believed that this would content
him, and my reason was that I had seen numbers
of people at his table, who paid him in no other
coin. I reached his house before dinner, and, as
his conceit led him to take pleasure in letting every
sort of person see him eat, he at once told me that one
knew one's friends by the trouble they took to corne
and keep one company at supper. I replied that this
was partly the reason of my coming, but that there
was yet another ; the fact was, the Cardinal had shown
himself a regular Turk with respect to myself, and so,
being obliged to change my mind, I had come to beg
him to let me hâve the money I had before refused.
M. de la Basinière very obligingly replied that his
purse was at my disposai now, just as it had been
before, and the twenty thousand francs should be
counted out to me after dinner. He added that
he was much flattered at my preferring him to
MM. Servient, De Lionne and Hervart, who he
knew had written to me on the same subject, the
moment they had known my need. I was indeed
doing him justice in deeming that he was much more
my friend than any of thèse gentlemen.

This speech would hâve further confirmed me in my
idea, that ail thèse four men had done had only been

a64 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

by the orders of M. le Cardinal, if I had really had the
slightest doubts on the subject. However, as my mind
was made up, it made no différence to me whatever.
Nevertheless, chancing to mention to M. de la
Basinière (without having any idea that it could any-
way affect me) that neither he nor the other three
gentlemen had been the only people who had ofïered
me money, he pressed me so much to explain myself,
that I did not think I ought to make any further secret
of the matter. I told him frankly of the offers of the
woman, and informing him at the same time that I
should not hâve scrupled to accept them, had she not
insisted upon some conditions which were too severe
for me to accept, I had no need to say more for him to
at once guess what thèse conditions were. On my
admitting the truth of his surmises, he at once said
that, now I had told him this, he would hâve some-
thing to say to me directly we had dined. He would
indeed hâve spoken at once, so eager did I perceive
him to become, had not dinner been announced, and
a great company of people been awaiting him. We
were then in his study, and, having both entered the
dining-hall, we sat down to table and indulged in such
good cheer that, had one been at the King's, one could
not hâve been any better served than we were. A
quantity of subjects were discussed, and amongst
others, the exploits of Montai, who was beginning to
make a great stir throughout the whole of Champagne.
It was Hervart who opened this conversation, and, as
he was entirely devoted to the Cardinal, a thought
flashed across my mind, which perhaps may hâve been
false or may hâve been true. I conceived an idea that
the Cardinal had confided to him that I was to go to

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 265

Rhetel and had bidden him speak of this governor, so
as to discover whether I was likely to embark in some
indiscrétion, and be communicative from a too great
désire to show my importance.

An idea such as this was more than enough to make
me cautions, even had I been a great talker, which,
thanks be to God, I was very far from being. I had
learnt from my father, whilst in the cradle, that one
never repented of having kept silence and that, on
the contrary, one nearly always repented of having
broken it. For this reason, nothing was wont to
escape my lips without my having first of ail weighed
it well, a fact which had sometimes made my
friends say, when they saw me so reserved, that I
should hâve suited the ancient times, when there
was a temple of idols, for I should hâve not done
badly in the way of speaking as an oracle. Hervart
was very much surprised to see me so reserved, either
because he really had orders to make me speak, or
because the subject under discussion was more one
for a military man than for business people, which
most of the company were. It seemed quite odd that
I should hold my peace, whilst others let themselves
go, without knowing whether what they said was sensé
or not.

Dinner being over, M. de la Basinière, who, after
the fashion of the Court, affected to be on familiar
terms with ail who came to see him, proceeded to
say that he had something to tell me and we should
return to his study. I believed this was in order to
give me the money, or, at least, an order to receive it
from one of his clerks. However, after he had again
made me repeat the offers which the woman had made

266 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

me, he declared that he was too much my friend not
to blâme me for having refused them. Accordingly,
so as to oblige me to return to her and thereby cause
me to recover a fortune, he no longer had any money
to lend me. Notwithstanding this, he intended to
demonstrate by such a refusai that he was a thousand
limes more my benefactor than if, by misplaced kind-
ness, he was to make me master of ail the wealth which
was at his disposai. What he would do for me
besides, was to mention this matter to M. le Cardinal,
so that, in place of the twenty-four hours he had given
me to produce my money, he might accord me just as
much time as would be necessary for me to complète the
marriage which was proposed to me.

The person surprised was myself, when I heard him
talking in this way. I retorted that surely he did not
think of wishing me to marry a prostitute. I called a
spade a spade, being thoroughly angry at his having
dared to propose such an infamy. M. de la Basinière
burst out laughing at my reply, at once rejoining that
I might perhaps marry one who, very far from enrich-
ing me as this one would do, might be just as much a
beggar as myself. He asked my pardon for his blunt-
ness, but, in short, one ought to speak frankly to one's
friends, for to flatter them was not giving proof of
being really what one said one was. He told me,
besides, much more of exactly the same nature,
so much so that, hardly knowing whether I was
dreaming or awake (so much did his words surprise
me), I eventually told him that, if he wished me to
believe that he was one of my friends, as he was
taking pains to make me think, I would beg him to
give me better advice than that. Everything which

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 267

tended to impair my honour could only arise from an
evil source, or, at least, from people who did not care
about making me lose ail which I held most dear. I
was about to tell him a good deal more, so moved was
I, when he interrupted without letting me say anything
further. He said that he clearly perceived that my
case was like that of those people who had to be
bound, to hâve an arm or leg eut off, when necessity
required it ; so, as I was like them in wanting to ruin
myself despite my friends' advice, I must be treated in
exactly the same way. Binding not being requisite, as
there was no question of amputating an arm or a
leg to save the rest of the body, my hands must yet
be tied so tightly, that I should be forced to do what
reason and my prosperity demanded. A chance was
before me of attaining a comfortable position, and it
must not be missed by any foolish tenderness for my
feelings. He reiterated that he no longer had any
money to extricate me from my difficulty, for it would
not be acting the part of a friend to waver on an
occasion like this. I might obtain what I wanted
from the purse of the woman who offered it, if I chose,
and not hâve to return it. This was the best advice
he could give me. To this he added that, should I
deem his words a little rough, a time would come
when, very far from entertaining such a thought, I
should praise him and bless him for having forced
me against my own will to choose the course of action
which was best for me.

This is ail the answer I could obtain from him ; so,
being quite shocked at his behaviour, I could not help
saying that I had up to this time thought that ail
those who called themselves honourable men shared

268 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

the same ideas, but that, after what I had just heard,
I clearly realised that I had been deceived. Financiers
must certainly hâve quite a différent moraUty from
military men, since I did not believe that there was
a single man, who wore a sword, who would be of a
humour to follow his advice. Nevertheless, he was
giving it me not only as being passable, but further
praised it as most excellent. For myself, I took quite
a différent view, and one of us two must be wrong.
He might keep his money, since he valued it so much
as to wish to persuade me to purchase it at the
expense of my honour. I would never in my life
ask for it again, especially when he wanted to put
such a price upon it as this.

I left his house in such a rage that, instead of going
straight to M. Servient or to the others, who had made
the same offer as M. de la Basinière, I returned home
to let my anger cool a little. There I thought well
over the matter, and decided I should only hâve to
déclare to M. le Cardinal or Bartillac, in order to avoid
paying the money or at least defer its payment, that
the man I hâve just spoken of had refused to lend it
me. As I was extremely irritated at his rudeness, I
rather desired that his Eminence should discover his
bad faith, indeed, I intended to bruit it abroad every-
where. I did not fail to tell everyone I met of his
behaviour, and, as he was none too civil, which caused
him to hâve enemies, and possessed great riches, for
which he was envied, within twenty-four hours the
whole of Paris knew of the fine advice he had tried to
give me. M. le Cardinal was the only one who did not
know it, or, at least, pretended not to, for he sent
Bartillac to me to say that he did not like my laughing

MÈMOtRS OF b'ARtAGkAM âSg

at him like this, and would for the last time request
me to do what he had ordered, for, should I fail to do
so, he would know very well what course to take in
order to be obeyed.

Thèse threats did not astonish me, for they were
usual with him in such cases. I told Bartillac, so that
he might repeat it to his Eminence, of the bad faith of
M. de la Basinière, and also described the pretext he
had alleged as its cause, — a pretext which appeared to
me so extraordinary, that I could not help thinking
that he was of an evil disposition. Bartillac replied
that he shared my views. He had already heard ail
the détails of this affair, and begged me to except him
from the number of those who preferred money to
honour. He had, he said, a son whom he wished to
marry as soon as possible, but, rather than he should
marry a woman such as the one I had been advised to
take, he would himself drown him. I was delighted to
hear him speak words like thèse, which confirmed me
in the high estimate I had already formed as to his
character, ever since I had known him. Meanwhile, he
advised me, as a good friend, to settle this matter with
the Cardinal as speedily as possibh. I might, he said,
avail myself of what I had told him as an excuse, He
himself would let him know of it, but he much feared
it would avail me but little, for he appeared as bent
upon getting this money as if it had been a million.
I must do what I could, because the sooner it was
settled the better for me.

In conséquence of this advice and the minister's
avarice, which I so well knew, instead of going at once
to see him, I went to M. Servient. As he held the
keys of the treasury, I could think of no better man ;

270 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

besides, he had promised me the money. For this
reason, being ushered into bis study by one of bis
clerks in a very confident frame of mind, I made
exactly tbe same speech to bim as I bad done tbe day
before to M. de la Basinière. I took good care bow-
ever to avoid mentioning tbe woman in any way, lest
be sbould take to giving me tbe same advice as tbe
otber, but, as M. de la Basinière bad bimself told bim,
I found bim not only fully aware of it, but also so
imbued witb bis ideas, tbat be told me that, when one
possessed resources such as I did, one sbould not
resort to one's friends. Altbougb twenty tbousand
francs were a mère nothing, tbey were sometimes
barder for bim to find than a large sum. He was at
tbe moment overdrawn to tbe extent of five millions,
so tbat be bad not one sou in bis bouse. Tbis was
putting me off just as rudely as bis colleague bad
done, and sbowing also as little rigbt feeling ; so, being
as ill-pleased witb tbe one as tbe otber, I betook my-
self to tbe bouse of Hervart, to see if be was like tbese
otber two. He was closeted in bis study witb bis
secretary (Debi by name), wbo was an bonest enougb
man, and wbo bad always sbown me mucb good will.
Tbey were, I was told, engaged on an important
matter, so, thinking tbat I ougbt not to interrupt tbem,
I determined to wait till tbey bad finisbed. Tbere
were some people in tbe waiting-room witb wbom I
discussed différent matters. At last, after balf or tbree-
quarters of an bour, Debi came out of bis master's
study, and baving noticed me, came and asked wbat I
wanted done. I described my business as briefly as
possible, and tbougb be was from a province wbere
people are not usually afraid to burden tbemselves

MEMOIRS OF b'ARTAGNA}) fjt

with a woman of easy virtue, always providing that
she has something whereby to lighten the horns which
she brings as dowry to her husband, he could not
help at once shrugging his shoulders from impatience.
He proceeded to express his surprise at people of such
weight and réputation having advised me to enter upon
such a marriage, and declared that, for himself, he very
much approved of my répugnance, since I was a man
of honour and a man of honour never forgot what was
due to himself. He added that, if by any chance I
did not find the twenty thousand francs of which I
stood in need in his master's purse, I should do so in
his, but he would give me a pièce of good advice, whom-
ever I borrowed the money from, which was, to ask for
a "brevet de retenue"^ on my post, which I should try
and get made out for forty or fifty thousand francs, or
even more, if possible ; it would always be of use, and
besides, serve as security for the money I might borrow.
Though I perceived he was looking after his own
interests, in case I should accept his offers, I could not
blâme him ; for I might die or be killed, in which case
any lender would run a great risk of losing his money.
However, I did not care to involve my friends in any
way for my sake, so I thought it best to address myself
to those who had offered me their help, There were
two of thèse left — his master and M. de Lionne. I
entered the former's study, to see if I should be
greeted in the same way as I had been by Basinière
and Servient. I ought to hâve expected no better
réception from Hervart, for he was of Swiss nationality,
and he would hâve had to hâve belied the usual
réputation of his countrymen, if he had been willing

^ Brevet de retenue : A kind of charge which could be used as a
security for borrowing money upon.

i-^i MËMOÏRS OF D'ARTAGMAM

to help me. I duly set forth the object of my visît,
and, having done so, he was unable to reply, like
Servient, that he had no money. Debi had just
counted eut fifteen thousand louis d'or which lay out-
side their bags, though the custom was to weigh and
not to count them, and I do not rightly know why this
usage had been broken. Be this as it may, not being
able, as I hâve said, to give this reason for being
untrue to his word, he made use of the same excuse as
La Basinière to get rid of me. He asked me straight
out, which was the most hurtful to a man's figure, — to be
made a cuckold, or a sword-thrust in the water ? I saw
what he was driving at and consequently replied in a
way which should hâve dumfounded him, had he not
apparently been animated by the same sentiments as
his colleagues. I said that neither a sword-thrust in
the water nor a man's making love to a woman really
spoilt the figure of him who was interested ; but, as the
one upset the mind in a dreadful degree, whereas the
other did not deserve the least thought, he must allow
me to tell him that no comparison was possible. Upon
this he retorted, that only fools and people of unsound
judgment worried about what I spoke of. A cuck-
old's leg was no worse made, because his wife
amused herself. In his idea, the only thing which
should give one a headache, was to hâve an affair on
hand, without money to extricate oneself from it ; and,
as I was in such a plight, I should be able to give him
an answer on the subject. He proceeded to advise
me, as a friend, not to lose the chance I had, and a
proof of his friendship was, that he had no money to
lend me. I ought to take what was offered and put
myself in a comfortable position for the rest of
my life.

MEMOÎRS OF D'ARTAGNAPt fj^

From this answer I clearly divined that ail three had
agreed on a given course of action to annoy me ; so,
thinking that it was useless to say any more, I went
to see M. de Lionne, whom I found out. Discovering
on enquiry, that he would not return till the evening,
I went for a walk, in order to décide on some course of
action and pass the time between then and now, call-
ing at my house to see if anyone had been to visit me.
My landlord told me that no one had called, except a
servant with a letter which he proceeded to give me.
No sooner had I cast my eyes upon it, than I per-
ceived that it came frora the woman. I opened it to
see what more she might want, after what I had told
her. I thought that I had shown that there was noth-
ing to be hoped for from me. Be this as it may,
having opened this letter, I perceived that she
expected nothing — far from it, she merely reproached
me for my behaviour, and said that it was a strange
thing that her good will towards me should hâve
but drawn my slanders upon herself. I had been
quite at liberty to take her or not, there was nothing
to be said on that score ; but, if this was permissible,
to cruelly bruit her name abroad, as I had done,
was not.

From the style in which her letter was couched, I
saw that she did not like my having boasted, as I had
done, of the offers she had made me. Indeed, ail
Paris was talking about it, and, as she had said
nothing to anyone, and it could only hâve become
known through what I had confided to La Basinière
having become common property, more was not needed
to make me admit that I had been wrong. I went to see
her to apologise and frankly own in what spirit I had
VOL. II l8

274 ME MO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN

acted. My conduct had in no way arisen from a spirit
of slander, and I could hâve taken whatever oath she
might hâve desired to that effect, but I was not troubled
to do so. She refused to see me, either because she
did not want my civility, or w^as outraged at the con-
tempt I had shown for her, by refusing the proposai
which she had not herself scrupled to make to me.

This refusai delighted rather than pained me. After
what La Basinière, Servient and Hervart had done, I
had reason to be afraid of De Lionne following their
example, but now, neither M. le Cardinal nor any of
his créatures could again tell me that I ought to
hâve recourse to this woman to procure the money.
For, being enraged, which she could show in no
better way than by refusing to open her door, as she
had done, she was at présent very far from wishing to
give me any. I should, therefore, hâve heartily desired
that M. de Lionne should, like the other three, hâve
given me a refusai, for I flattered myself that, once
M. le Cardinal should really be convinced of my in-
ability to pay, he would leave me in peace. However,
De Lionne, who was a more honest man than the
others, having taken care not to break his word once
it was given, told me that very evening that, though he
had not the money by him, he would not fail to find it
for me by the next morning, but he must, he added,
ask me for certain reasons to let no one know that he
was the giver. This was a more important thing than
I could imagine. He would ask me for an oath to
that effect, and I ought not to refuse it, so as to let his
mind rest in peace.

The oath he wished to exact more than ever con-
vinced me that it was M. le Cardinal who had set ail

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGbtAN 075

four to work, when they had offered me money. I also
concluded that M. de Lionne, being more honourable
than the others, did not wish to lay himself open to my
accusing him of having broken his word, and so was
about to lend me the money, in spite of the Cardinal's
having now forbidden such a thing. I assured him
that I would do ail he wished, adding that I would be
sincerely grieved to inconvenience him in any way, and
would not permit him to borrow for me, since he had
no money at hand. He most honourably rejoined that
it was of no conséquence whatever ; he had, he said, a
purse at his command, which never failed, but, even
were it to do so, he would not fail to extricate me from
my difficulty. I might not know that there were some
subjects on which the Cardinal did not understand
joking. For this reason I ought to settle this matter
at once, and he thought he need say no more. A mère
word was needed to send me back to my province, and,
as no greater misfortune than that could ever happen
to me, especially to-day, when I was beginning to see
the way to making a fortune, there was nothing I
ought not to do to guard myself against such a fate.

By this he meant becoming a captain in the Guards ;
indeed, once one had obtained a post of this kind, it
was rare that one left it without a governorship, and
he looked upon the governorship of a fortress much as
a fat abbey, in which also he was not far wrong. Be
this as it may, having made an appointment the next
morning at nine o'clock for me to corne and get my
money, he sent to beg the treasurer-general of the
states of Brittany to send him this sum. It was a
man named Harouis who then held this post, and still
holds it to-day. No man was ever more obliging than

18—2

276 MËMOÏkS OP Ù'ARTAGNAl^

hfe ! He had never known what it was to refuse any-
thing to an honourable man, so much so that, had one
asked him to give himself, I think he would at once
hâve done so. He had, besides, none of the ways of a
business man, having much more those of a prince, so
generous was he ! Apparently this came to him from
descent, for, regular financier as he was, his was no
low origin, as is usual with ail the people who take up
this profession. His ancestors had always held a
prominent place in Brittany, and his father had been
First Président of the Chambre des Comptes there.
He sent M. de Lionne the twenty thousand francs
which he had sent to ask for by letter. They had just
come as I arrived, and, finding them still quite warm,
I did not give them time to get cold. They were in
beautiful double pistoles, and, having taken them away
to the Cardinal's house, the first words he said when
he saw me were, had I complied with the order he had
had conveyed to me by Bartillac ?

Though he asked me this, I was sure that he did
not think that I had been able to do so ; for, from
what M. de Lionne had said, and on account of a
thousand other circumstances, it was clear to me that
he it was who had forbidden ail four to advance me
the money they had promised. I must say, however,
that, far from the Cardinal wishing me evil, I really
believe that, putting his own interests out of the
question, he wished only to do me good. Knowing
me to be a pauper, which to him seemed the most
misérable thing possible, he would hâve desired me
not to hâve shown so much delicacy and only spoke as
he did, or, at least, I thought so, to be able to again
repeat that I must marry this woman, since she alone

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 377

could make a certainty of my obtaining a company in
the Guards. His Eminence was very much surprised,
when I had told him that I had brought the money to
him, adding, that I had not taken it to the house of
M. de Bartillac, as he had ordered me, because, it
being rumoured that he was on the eve of setting out
on a voyage, he could not furnish himself with finer
pièces and more portable ones than those I had now to
give him. They were quite new double louis, so much
so that one would hâve said that not two days had
passed since they had been minted. He enquired who
had given them to me, and as, after what M. de Lionne
had said, I took good care not to tell him, I made
answer that there he was asking me a thing which I
would not confide to my confessor himself, were he
ever to ask it. The giver did not want to be known,
and the best thing I could do after such a kindness
would be to comply with this wish.

My story made him believe that the money came to
me from the woman who had made the offer. He
asked to see the pièces, and, having turned them out
upon a table, wished to know if I had counted them
before putting them in the bag. I replied yes, and
that I had found their number correct. The minister
believed my word, and, having wanted to himself
replace the coins without allowing me to help, they
were no sooner collected together than he put his nose
to them. I did not understand what he meant by this,
having never heard of people smelling either gold or
silver. Nevertheless, I had formerly read in Roman
history that the Emperor Vespasian had once made
his son act like this, because he had opposed an edict
of his which dealt with certain sanitary matters. I

278 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

had read, I repeat, that, after his son had replied that
he could detect no smell in this money, he had re-
joined that, notwithstanding that, it was produced by
the edict in question, which he had declared to hâve
such a bad odour. Be this as it may, not happening
to think of the same thing as the Cardinal, I hardly
gave a thought to what he was doing when, after
having smelt the bag, he bade me smell it also. I at
once thought that he had detected some smell, and,
having put it to my nose and finding none, I told him
what I thought, because he had asked me if it did not
émit an unpleasant odour. I had no sooner let him
hâve my opinion, than I clearly perceived that he, as
well as myself, had read Roman history, and was even
trying to apply it to me. Indeed, he at once told me
that, since this money had no bad smell, everything I
could extract from the same source would hâve none
either. He added that he would not enquire whether
it had been given me under promise of marriage or as
a reward for some service already performed. I should
be too discreet to admit such a thing, but, in short,
wherever this présent came from, he congratulated me
upon it.

The Cardinal was in an excellent temper, because
there was nothing more likely to make him so than
the sight of the métal I had just shown him ; so, after
some jesting, he asked me when I should like to set
out for Rhetel, adding that my voyage was very neces-
sary, owing to the complaints made in Champagne of
the ravages of Montai, who was levying contributions
up to the frontiers of Brie. I answered that, if he
desired to stop thèse ravages, whilst I tried to arrange
matters with that governor, I would soon let him
know the way. This was to keep our own troops

ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 279

under stern discipline, by which they were too little
controUed at présent. Indeed, they were as bad as the
soldiers of the Prince de Condé in this respect, from
whom they could not be^ distinguished, as both sides
belonged to our nation. Many complaints had been
already made to his Eminence about this, but he had
deemed the evil irrémédiable, because he did not know
how to set about arresting it.

He was delighted at my words and at once told me
that, if I could do the King such a service as this, I
might rely upon a speedy reward. I thought of
answering that ail the recompense I would ask for
would be the return of the two thousand pistoles I had
just given him, but, reflecting that, in his présent mood,
he would rather give me the bâton of a Maréchal of
France than return this money, I repressed any
inclination to speak my thoughts. So, instead of
saying so, I declared that a good servant of the King,
such as I professed to be, was not swayed by self-
interest, but left his reward to his prince ; so, without
further ado, I would quickly let him know my views as
to the repression of the ravages we had spoken of.
We had only to fill our villages with soldiers and en-
trench ourselves strongly, for in this way our troops
would not leave their entrenchments without the
orders of their officers, and as thèse officers would
perceive the danger of attacks taking place at any
moment, unless a good look-out was kept, they would
hâve to be the first to betake themselves to thèse
villages, so as to supervise their soldiers, whereas, now
that their companies were in towns which they knew

^ Regular military uniforms had not as yet been introduced.
A scarf or other similar emblem served to distinguish the
différent sides.

28o ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to be safe, this was not the case. They came to spend
their time at Paris, because the neighbourhood suited
them well, as did the freedom in which they lived.
This freedom was so great, that ail their actions had
nothing to do with the career of arms, which they
professed to follow; for, though it requires no less
order and obédience than exists in convents, every-
one wanted to be master, so much so that, provided
one was a captain, one could go out on horseback
without thinking of asking the leave of a soûl. Only
the subalterns were compelled to observe some sort
of discipline, and they very often broke away from it ;
for a single lieutenant being constantly left in a
garrison, especially when safe from attack, the other
lieutenants or ensigns thought it shameful to go and
salute a man who only had the advantage of being in
command, because he belonged to a régiment which
took precedence over their own.

M. le Cardinal agreed with what I said, and told me
to prépare to set out the Thursday following, and he
would issue the order for my company to march to
Rhetel with the one which belonged to Pradel. Pradel,
who was Governor of St. Quentin, had gone to that
town by the express orders of his Eminence, so every-
thing was arranged as it should be, in order that I
might hâve the command of thèse two companies. As
they were to set out the same day as myself, I asked
M. le Cardinal to allow me to remain in Paris some
days longer, calculating that I could, by taking post,
rejoin them before they reached Rheims. However,
his Eminence would not consent to this, because he
wished me to go and see M. de Voisins (who is to-day
a Councillor of State), and who was then Intendant at
Châlons. He was utérine brother to La Basinière,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN aSi

but, as there is more honour to be found amongst
magistrates than financiers, I found him to be a just
man, and one not to be corrupted like the other. I
was ordered by the minister to lay before him a plan
of my opérations, so that he might give me every
assistance in carrying them out. He agreed with me
as the Cardinal had done, and, having stayed four or
five days with him, I set out to join my company at
Rhetel. M. l'Intendant gave me an escort to that
town, which was a highly necessary précaution, until
such time as my plan should hâve been carried out ;
but, once troops were marched into the villages, it
was no longer needed at ail. The reason for this was,
that sentinels were placed in the bell-towers, and as
this part of the country is very open, signais were
made from one to the other, and sufficient soldiers
sent out to cope with the enemy's forces. A chime,
more or less, of a bell announced their number. M.
Voisin told me when I went away, that he would soon
come and see me, as I was the originator of this plan,
and seven days iater, he made his appearance, and we
set out together with an escort to reconnoitre the
villages which were to be fortified. I had lines drawn
round those which were to be defended with palisades,
and orders were issued for earthworks to be constructed,
where I deemed them needful. Meanwhile, as ail thèse
précautions must fail, unless orders were sent out for
ail officers to return to their garrisons, thèse were
duly promulgated and had to be obeyed on pain of
being cashiered for disobedience. The Trésoriers de
l'Extraordinaire 1 and their clerks were also instructed
not to pay those who were on leave without a certifi-

1 Thèse were the officiais who looked after additional expansés
for " extraordinary " purposes, such as war.

282 MEMOIRE OF D'ARTAGNAN

cate from the intendant. By thèse means they were
obliged to attend to their duties. Montai at first
attempted to worry us, but, as we were sufficiently
strong to repel any attack, he was merely put to the
trouble of having to retreat without having effected
anything.

Meanwhile, so as to find means to communicate
with him, I made fifteen of my soldiers set out one
night on the pretext of reconnoitring. I instructed
them to return to Paris by devions roads, with the
exception of one, who was to act as I had previously
directed him to do. They ail acted exactly in accord-
ance with my orders, and the man who was not to
return to Paris reappeared the next morning, like one
terrified by some horrible catastrophe. He proceeded
to describe before a number of officers at my quarters,
how ail his comrades had been killed one after the
other, the enemy (to the number of two hundred)
having surrounded them in a little wood and carried
out this fine pièce of work in cold blood, without
heeding their prayers for quarter. He alone had by
good luck escaped, leaving the other fourteen men
lifeless on the ground. Only the governor and myself
knew this to be a fabrication. I feigned to fly into a
rage at this news, and asking the governor what he
now intended to do, without awaiting his reply, de-
clared that my opinion was that, as the enemy had
granted no quarter to the régiment of guards, the
régiment of guards should grant them none in return,
and, as his jurisdiction extended only to matters within
the walls of the town, he at once said I might do as I
liked. I, therefore, immediately despatched a drummer
to Rocroi to let Montai know that my men would not,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 283

if possible, let one of his soldiers escape alive, if any
should fall into their hands. On his enquiring the
cause of my rage and learning it from the drummer, he
declared that I was trying to pick a quarrel with him,
as no reason whatever existed for my indignation.
He was sorry, he added, that I wished in this way
to waste life in cold blood ; but, as such was the case,
he would give me back as good as I gave, when
occasion offered. I pretended great anger, on the
drummer's return, at this speech of Montal's, and said
before everyone, that he did well to deny such a deed,
because every bad action ought to be denied. Mean-
while, I sent out some bodies of men who spared none
of the enemy, whether they were in force or not,
whenever they chanced to meet. I should hâve been
sorry for this state of affairs to continue long, but, as
there are certain times, at least, in war, when it is
permissible to make some individuals perish to save a
greater number, I waited patiently till I should find
means to stop the state of disorder the country was in.
In addition to thèse measures, I began to mix other
soldiers with my own. Montai did not fail to gain
information of this, and, indeed, his men who were
constantly fighting with us could not hâve failed to
perceive it. It was as easy for them to distinguish
the soldiers of the Guard from those of other régi-
ments, as it is to distinguish a lame man from
a well-made one. The former were well dressed,
because their captains were obliged to equip them,
whereas the latter were as naked as one's hand.
Be this as it may. Montai, who could be humane
or brutal as the circumstances required, being
desirous, if possible, to arrest the flow of blood which

284 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

was commencing, and which appeared likely to last,
wrote to the governor on the subject, so as to devise
some remedy for such a state of affairs.

The governor, who had orders to consult me about
everything, let me know of this, and asked what his
ansvver should be. I asked him to send v^^ord to
Montai for an offîcer's passport, so that this matter
might be settled in a friendly manner. Montai, who
did not wish for anything better, at once sent back a
passport with a blank space for the ofiîcer, in which
the governor, by my instructions, inserted my own
name. I at once mounted horse, so as to lose ,no
time, and, having reached Rocroi that evening. Montai,
who had never seen me, was very much astounded
when, on reading the passport, he perceived that I
was the individual who had inaugurated this campaign
against him. Being a clever man, he immediately
suspected that I had not come for nothing. He
took care however, to keep his thoughts to himself,
and proceeded to express, in very polite tones, his
regret at my having believed one of my soldiers to
his préjudice, adding, that I must perceive that it
was I alone who was responsible for the blood which
had been shed. However, as that was past, the best
thing we could do would be to trust one another more,
for the fact of our being enemies need not detract
from our humanity nor our politeness; indeed, amongst
honourable men, such a thing rather increased one's
eagerness to gain the esteem of an adversary.

His looks did not at ail coïncide with the suavity of
his words, for his appearance was more like that
of a satyr than a well-bred man. Nevertheless, as one
must never judge people by appearances, and as I

MËMOlRS OF Ù'AkTAGNAM 285

knew that he was a redoubtable antagonist, I kept a
good watch over myself, lest I should let drop some
Word which might give him a hold over me. I was
aware that flattery overcame most people, and there-
fore began to overwhelm him with it. I descanted
upon his vigilance and his activity, and laid stress on
the fact that M. le Prince had given him a signal
mark of his appréciation by choosing him for the im-
portant position he held, to the détriment of many
others who followed his fortunes. AU this was but
meaningless talk, but notwithstanding, I proceeded to
keep up the same tone of flattery throughout our con-
versation. We next proceeded to discuss the matter
which had brought me, and as there were other
negotiations to be debated by me on behalf of the
Governor of Rhetel, we had several conférences
together. I found means during thèse interviews to
further compliment Montai, telling him that it was a
pity for a man such as he to waste his youth by serving
another than his King, and enquiringwhat he could hope
for from such a course of conduct; for, besides his hon-
our and duty being at stake, it was certain that the King
could do more for him in a single day than M. le Prince
in his whole lifetime. To this he was obliged to agrée,
and, having ceased to discuss anything else, I next
told him that, as he admitted the truth of my con-
tentions, he would be neglecting both his fortunes and
his honour, were he not to attempt to repair his faults
by some conspicuous services. By this I meant him
to understand that the giving up of Rocroi to his
Majesty would be the service in question, but, as he
desired to see what I was driving at, he listened very
attentively without making any interruption. He

286 MEMOIRS O^ D'ARTAGNAî4

assumed, however, a certain docile air, as if he was
already half persuaded by my reasoning ; so, perceiving
this, I did not stop half way after such a good begin-
ning, and added that, though he might perhaps address
himself to others who had more influence than myself
with the Court, my connection with M. le Cardinal
was close enough for me to be of use to him, were he
willing to employ me. I should be doubly pleased to
do my best, since, in addition to the service I should
be doing the King, I should further hâve the satis-
faction of obtaining his friendship.

I do not know for what reason he allowed me to
continue speaking without making any remark, but, as
he could not always remain silent, he eventually said,
intending to draw me out further, that my arguments
were very good ones, but, after a step such as the one
he had taken, no retreat was possible. The whole of
his future was in the hands of M. le Prince, who had
already done a great deal for him. He had promoted
him from ensign to the governorship of such an
important fortress as Rocroi. M. le Cardinal, who
controUed ail Court favours, was not the man to do
the same for him nor anything like it. He was as
hard as a nail when there was a question of giving
anything away, and there was no need to tell me this,
since I had passed through his hands. My answer
was that, though I would not deny that his Eminence
bore the réputation of being miserly, yet, in spite of
this, when his Majesty's interests were at stake, his
behaviour was of quite a différent kind. True it was
that there existed no chance of his bestowing a
governorship upon him directly he should bave left
the service of M. le Prince, for time was necessary

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNA^ 287

to obliterate the remembrance of his having been
a rebel. Upon this he interrupted me, and said that,
since his défection would always be remembered, he
thought me too just and disinterested to counsel him
to accept an arrangement by which he would always
be looked upon with suspicion. As he was esteemed
by the party he was now siding with, he would do
much better to remain with them than join one by
which he would be always regarded as a traitor ;
indeed, he must either lose his sensé or his honour to
let himself be seduced by my words.

Anyone else than I might perhaps hâve been puzzled
how to meet his objections, for they were to a certain
extent valid, but, as it is seldom that one who is
fighting for justice and truth is stopped short, I pro-
tested that, from ail appearance, he had not understood
what I had wished to convey to him. When I had
said that M. le Cardinal would not at once give him a
governorship like the one he was holding, I had only
meant that there would hâve to be an interval between
his rébellion and his recompense. M. de Turenne,
the Comte de Grandpré, Bussi Rabutin, and others,
had ail recovered the King's favour, after having borne
arms against him, though at first it had not been
deemed opportune, owing to public opinion, to show
any signs of reposing especial confidence in them. I
gave, besides, several other reasons to support my
contention. He appeared more than half convinced
by thèse arguments, so, continuing in the same strain,
he eventually asked me straight out what the Cardinal
intended to do for him, were he to come over to his
side. At that time, the King was no more spoken of
than if he had never existed. His name indeed was

288 MËMOÎRS OP D'ARTAGNAN

affîxed to public documents, but only as a matter of
form. The world was unaware that he would become
one of the greatest Kings whom France ever boasted,
and the most worthy to rule. Directly I perceived
that Montai was reaching the point of making this
enquiry, I deemed my negotiations to be going on
well, but thinking it best to be more cautions than he,
I determined not to put forward any offers yet, though
I was empowered to do so, for I feared he might divine
that thèse had been the express object of my coming.
I replied, therefore, more reservedly than ever, that this
was going beyond my powers. If he wished for any
definite assurance, he must let me write to the Court.
He made answer that I had done well to act so
shrewdly, and he had expected nothing else from me,
but nevertheless, it was totally useless in his case,
because he saw through everything, and felt pretty
sure that I had corne into Champagne expressly to win
him over, and I ought to admit this, if I were as frank
as himself, and it would serve my interests more than
I thought.

He failed to persuade me, though he held out such
great inducements, for I knew that nothing was so
dangerous as an enemy's advice; so, having maintained
my reserve, he told me that I might tell him my secret,
whenever I thought fit to do so. I asked him again
whether he wished me to write or not and, on his
making reply that I might do as I pleased, but it was
unnecessary, I pondered over this somewhat ambiguous
answer and determined to leave matters as they were.

In the meanwhile, we agreed that quarter should
be given by the soldiers on both sides, a thing which
was mutually advantageous, and besides, I was already

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 289

beginning to feel some qualms at having been the
originator of the horrors which had taken place.
After the discussion of some other matters, Montai
pressed me to leave, for he feared that, were I to
make a longer stay, he might become an object of
suspicion to M. le Prince. I did not think fit to
remain in défiance of his wishes and, telling him that
I might return to settle the question of " contributions,"
which was under discussion between us, he rejoined
that I must arrange matters so that that might be
my last visit, because he would not see me twice
more in his fortress. I thoroughiy understood from
this answer that he was anxious to at once learn ail
I had to say and, having informed M. le Cardinal
of the whole of my negotiations, his Eminence sent
me fresh instructions. The first offers he had made
were to promise him a company in the Guards and
twenty thousand silver crowns in ready money, on
considération of the surrender of Rocroi. In the fresh
ones, there were added twenty thousand more crowns
and an abbey, together with an income of seven or
eight thousand livres for one of his children, when
old enough to hold it. My own opinion was that,
though the company in the Guards and the forty
thousand crowns were worth something, the promise
of the abbey in the future was but one of the Cardinal's
tricks.

I found means to return and see Montai, as I had
told him I would, on the pretext of settling the question
of the *' contributions." He received me well enough to
give me some hopes of his accepting or refusing my
offers, according as they seemed advantageous or
disadvantageous to himself; but, on mv letting him
VOL. II ig

2go MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

know of the first proposai I had to make, he repulsed
me so utterly that, though I had kept in reserve the
abbey and the twenty thousand crowns, I felt at once
convinced that I should do no good with him. I had
thought it best to imitate those merchants who always
keep their best goods for the last. Meanwhile, I
sought a way to inform his Eminence how matters
were proceeding. This was difficult enough, for I
could neither despatch couriers nor receive any letters.
Being in this pass, I played the part of a sick man
and asked for a doctor. The physician sent me by
Montai, either from ignorance or to hâve an opportunity
of proving his own worth, told this governor that I
was very ill. I complained of bleeding with violent
internai pains — the truth of the one was self-evident
but the other was more difficult, since what goes on
inside one's body cannot be seen and my word had
to be taken. Montai had allotted me a room at the
house of a certain councillor, who was his friend and
his spy. He used to report to him everything which
happened in the town and he did this so cieverly as
to excite the suspicions of no one. He was ordered
to watch my illness and report how it went on.

It must be understood that, for one or two years
past, I had been subject to the same ailment^ which
had so tortured the late Cardinal Richelieu ; for this
reason, ail my linen looked just as if it had been
plunged in the blood of a newly killed ox. This was
a thing to thoroughly deceive this councillor, who was
even more ignorant of médical than of légal matters,
though indeed he knew little of anything. Accordingly,
he no sooner learnt of this malady of mine, whilst
feigning to visit me solely for compassionate reasons,
I See Vol. I., page 182.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 291

than he sent to tell the governor that it would be a
miracle if I ever recovered; consequently, having
succeeded so well, my looks were the only thing which
could betray me. I was very far from having the
appearance of a sick man. I iooked much more like a
confessor of nuns, who is carefully given a good bowl
of soup in the morning, to keep his complexion clear.
This being so, I had ail the shutters of my room closed,
on the pretext that the daylight hurt my eyes, and,
when I heard anyone entering, I began to cry out like
some wretch being broken on the wheel, so that I
might prevent anyone from staying with me. At last,
after having played this part for two or three days, I
sent Word to Montai that I should certainly die, unless
I was allowed to send for a surgeon from Paris; that I
knew of one who had already cured me of the same
illness. Montai was neither a native of Le Mans, nor
a Norman, nor a Gascon, people who pass for being
the cleverest in the realm. He came from some district
near the river Loire, but was none the less shrewd for
ail that ; so, whether he suspected something, or was
careful to take précautions, he had my valet arrested,
after having given me permission to send him for a
surgeon. This took place in a wood which he had to
pass through, this side of the first village out of Rocroi.
At first, the man thought that his captors, who were only
three in number, were robbers, but was soon disabused
of this idea, because of his being merely searched and
not robbed. Montai apparently had some doubts as
to whether I was ill or not, and was afraid that, if he
had the man's money taken, it might delay his journey
and thus cause my death. Be this as it may, nothing
having been found upon my servant (for, suspecting

ig — 2

292 MEMOIRE OF D'ARTAGNAN

what would happen, I had told him with my own
lips ail that I wanted the Cardinal to know), he
was allowed to proceed on his way. After this, Montai
believed me to be really ill, and, having corne in
person to see me, as he had already done two or three
times before, I told him in a faint voice that, if it was
the will of God to call me from this world, I should
die content, provided that he promised to return to the
King's service. I must not trifle further with him;
besides, there was no time for that. I was empowered
to offer him up to forty thousand crowns with a Com-
pany in the Guards. Besides this, an abbey should be
given to one of his children. An offer like this was
well worth considering, since he would obtain wealth
and réputation at the same time as he would be
enabled to recover his honour.

This offer of mine was received by the governor in
question in a way which showed me it was no more
acceptable to him than the first one I had made had
been. He soon convinced me of this by complaining
of the small esteem in which his Eminence appeared
to hold him. Far from treating him as he had the
the Comte d'Augnon, to whom he had given a bâton
of a Maréchal de France and five hundred and fifty
thousand livres, he was offering him a paltry forty
thousand crowns and a post of about the same value
at most. Mayhap, he continued, he desired by this to
show that Rocroi was not worth Brouage, nor a
Montai as good as an Augnon;^ but his Eminence
might be wrong, and, even were Rocroi not so valuable

I Louis Foncault, Comte d'Augnon gave up Brouage in 1653.
Brouage, opposite the island of Oléron, has now entirely lost its
former importance as a seaport.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 293

as Brouage, he would wish him to understand that a
Montai was the equal of fifty Augnons. He added,
however, that he did not wish me to tell the Cardinal
this, because he liked deeds much better than words,
and would very shortly show him what it was to
underestimate his capabilities, and this, it would soon
be seen, was no mère gasconnade. This he said in a
tone which showed me that this time he was perfectly
sincère, and that he was speaking his real mind.
I was vexed that my instructions did not extend any
further, because I clearly perceived that that was ail
now necessary to win him over. Meanwhile, as I had
hopes of my valet bringing me good news from Paris,
I made use of ail the best reasons I could find to soften
him. I succeeded but ill, so angry was this governor,
and, having left me mad with rage, as far as I could see,
with the Cardinal, I awaited my man's arrivai with great
impatience, to know whether I was to return to Rhetel
or go on with my negotiations. I had not made direct
application to his Eminence. I had told him to speak
to Besmaux in the first instance, so as to discover if he
was to présent himself to him. Besmaux had become
captain of his guard, Champfleuri having retired dis-
satisfied to a wretched house of his near Chevreuse,
where he still is to-day. I had instructed my man as
to what he was to say. He was first of ail to tell
Besmaux that he had something to communicate to
his Eminence on my account, were he willing to listen
to him, and if this should not be the case, he himself
was to tell him that the horse his Eminence had
ordered me to buy would cost him much more than he
thought, so it was for him to judge if he would take it
at such a price, or give up ail thoughts of it. Were he

294 ME HOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

however, to leave the matter to me, I would deal with
his purse as with my own, My valet's instructions
were to say no more than this in case of his speaking
to the Cardinal, and he did not know the purport of
this message. However, as he was no fool, he had a
good idea that thèse words concealed some mystery,
but what it exactly was he could never tell. My man
spoke to Besmaux as he had been instructed, and the
latter having announced his coming to his master, his
Eminence at once ordered him to be brought into his
study. He acted as I had bidden him, and the minister
at once grasping the meaning of his words, commanded
him to remain in Paris till further orders.

Meanwhile, I still continued to play the sick man,
whilst awaiting my valet's return with ail the impatience
imaginable. Montai no longer came to see me, letting
apparently his resentment against the master fall upon
his emissary. Two days more than were necessary for
my servant to return in having elapsed, I became
puzzled as to the cause, which anyone might well hâve
been, but it was something which could not be guessed.
M. le Cardinal, being incensed against Montai for
holding out for such high terms, had no sooner left my
valet than he secretly informed M. le Prince that I was
at Rocroi for the purpose of making a treaty with him,
not a treaty such as had served as a pretext for my
voyage, but one to make him false to his allegiance. The
Prince de Condé, who justly had great faith in Montai,
sent word to the major of the fortress, who was entirely
devoted to him, not only to keep watch over his
conduct, but further, to arrest everyone going to or
returning from Paris, and to search them, notwith-
standing any passports they might be carrying. If

ME MO 1RS OF D'ARTAGNAN

«95

anything suspicious should be found on their persons,
he was to send them straight to him, without letting
anyone know. The major duly carried eut his orders,
and would hâve placed me in a fine fix, as I will
presently tell, had it not been that, perceiving that
there was nothing to be done with Montai and the
conséquent uselessness of tarrying longer at Rocroi, I
made a sudden recovery, and, suspecting what was
about to happen, from my knowledge of the Cardinal,
went off without awaiting my valet's return.

Montai, whose eyes were everywhere, had already
perceived how matters lay, and wrote an account of my
visit to M. le Prince, adding that he had not done so
before, because the matter seemed too trifling to trouble
him with. However, as I had eventually proposed to
him a company in the Guards, forty thousand crowns,
and an abbey for his children, in considération of the
surrender of his fortress to his Majesty, he thought it
his duty to let him know. The Prince de Condé deemed
this news to hâve come rather late in the day, and was
not too well pleased, thinking that it was sent him only
because no arrangement had been come to between us,
but in spite of this, he dared not show what he thought,
from fear of hurrying on the treaty with the Court.
Accordingly, he contented himself with sending word
to Montai that he had known of ail this for some time
past, but had always felt sure that the Cardinal was
wasting his time, a reply which surprised the governor.
He concluded that this was some trick of the Cardinal's
to make him an object of suspicion, and fearing lest he
might send some spy into his fortress with letters
addressed to me, as if I were still there, he adopted ail
possible means to prevent them falling into his major's

296 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

hands. With this end in view, he set one of his friends,
Mauvilli by name, to work, with orders not to re-enter
Rocroi without having dispelled his fears. Mauvilli,
who was a determined man, chose nine or ten soldiers
as brave as himself, and having provisioned them for
four or five days, prepared to carry out his orders.
However, they had not to stay away as long as that;
for the Cardinal, having deemed that, after his warning,
M. le Prince would not fail to take his measures, sent
off my valet with a packet addressed to me, hoping he
might fall into an ambuscade. As he had reason to
believe that I had gone back to Rhetel, he was afraid
lest my man should learn of my return on his way and
not proceed to Rocroi, so he sent off another courier
three hours before his departure from Paris, to wait for
him at a hostelry at Fismes, at which the post made
a hait. This courier pretended to my valet when he
arrived, that he was the commander of a village two
leagues from Rocroi, and after having learnt that he
was my servant, declared himself delighted at falling
in with him, because he had a letter to give me from
M. le Cardinal, which had been in his keeping for three
days past ; he would therefore beg him to take charge of
it, when he should proceed on his way.

My valet believed ail this, and, the sham commander
having prevented him from discovering if I had returned
to Rhetel or not, set out with both letters concealed in
one of the flaps of his saddle, without the slightest idea
of the trouble in store for him. Hardly, however, had
he gone another league when he fell into the hands of
Mauvilli, who arrested him with his postillion. The
poor man wanted to show the passport given him by
Montai, but Mauvilli took not the least notice of it,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 297

and led him into a neighbouring wood. Both the

postillion and my man thought their last hour had

corne, and that they had fallen into the hands of

robbers, but they changed their minds when they per-

ceived that, after having been searched without their

money being taken, search was made everywhere for

some letter. Mauvilli, seeing the extrême state of

agitation my valet was in (for he feared the letters

being found), began to threaten to kill him if he did

not point out where they lay hid. He had looked

everywhere in vain, and had not as yet thought of

looking in the saddle. Eventually, however, having

ordered the two horses to be unsaddled, my valet con-

fessed everything. Directly he saw Mauvilli beginning

to rip the flaps open with his knife, he threw himself on

his knees before him. Mauvilli had both men bound

to trees, and having taken thèse letters to Montai, this

governor found them to be in cipher, and had them

deciphered by Mauvilli himself, who was very skilled

in such matters. The first letter was one from the

Cardinal, urging him to come to terms quickly for his

own sake, and was written for the purpose of falling

into the hands of M. le Prince. The second was for

me and promised me great things, did I succeed in

that which I had begun so well.

It is impossible to describe Montal's rage at the sight
of thèse two letters; he sent Mauvilli back to the wood
with orders to release the postillion and bring my valet
into the town. He had been confined in a dungeon,
and had I been in his hands Montai would, I think, hâve
served me the same way, so enraged was he.

After some délibération, it was determined that my
valet should be sent to M. le Prince and, under the

2g8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

escort of Mauvilli, he was taken across the Ardennes
beyond Philippeville to Namur ; however, the Prince de
Condé not being there, Mauvilli was obliged to proceed
to Brussels. M. le Prince expressed bis pleasure with
Montai for the course of action he had taken, and
declared tbat nothing could bave more clearly demon-
strated bis innocence. He would, he said, take
measures to extract the truth from the lips of the
prisoner, who might not prove so obstinate wben about
to be banged. However it was not necessary to put this
man to the torture, for, directly M. le Prince interro-
gated him, he made a clean breast of everything, and
was near being allowed to go scot free, had it not been
urged that, were this valet released, it would prove an
incentive to spying. The Prince de Condé, though
he usually cared as little for a man's life as if he were
not bis fellow créature, was inclined in this instance
towards clemency, but, yielding eventually to the advice
given him, he sent back the valet to Montai, so that
the latter might act as he thought fit. The governor
in question deemed that bis honour demanded the
hanging of the prisoner, so, having carried out this
exécution in full daylight in the présence of ail bis
garrison, he no longer felt afraid of this poor wretch
saying anything against him, now that he had gone to
another world.

I learned this news in Paris, to which place I had
thought it best to return when nothing more was to be
done at Rhetel. I was much grieved, knowing that I
had been the cause of this poor man's death, but, not
being able to mend matters, I had prayers offered for
bis soûl, which was ail which could now be done for
him. I found that the Cardinal had completed the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 299

marriage of his nièce with M. le Prince de Conti after
having corne across many obstacles both from M. le
Prince himself and from Rome. M. le Cardinal had
not yet abandoned his idea of obtaining the company
of Musketeers for one of his nephevvs ; the eldest had
died two years before. His Eminence had wept like a
woman, and could even now not keep the tears out of
his eyes when he spoke of it. Although the younger
one was not so fitted for the career of arms as his
brother, as he hoped that he might become a living
proof of the proverb which says, "that practice
makes perfect," he declared one day, that he was so
pleased with me that, though I had not been a captain
in the Guards for long, he did not intend me to grow
old in such a position. He wished to do something
more for me, and as I was a friend of M. de Treville's,
I should try and get him to consent to the company of
Musketeers being re-established for someoneelse to com-
mand, so that the eldest of his nephews might obtain
it. As the latter was still a youth, he could not take
up such a post just yet, so the future sub-lieutenant
would be its master, and he had chosen me to occupy
that position.

I was the more delighted at this scheme, because I
had a worse opinion of his nephew than his Eminence.
He was idle and lazy beyond belief, and liked only
loafing and carousing. He was not stupid however,
nor badly built, except for his legs, which were too big.
My own interests being concerned, I arranged to dine
with Treville before much time had passed, so as to
try and make him more amenable than he had pre-
viously been. He was in his house at Grenelle, which
he had bought specially to use as a pleasure resort.

300 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

It was really but a nice farm, and entirely devoid of
luxury. However, its being close to Paris made up for
everything to him. On my first visit, a good many
people were there ; so, not having been able to discuss
matters, I returned at the end of the week. I told
Treville that, as he was now quite used to living away
from the Court, the loss of his post ought not to trouble
him at ail; he should however try and obtain some
compensation for it. His children were too young for
him ever to hope to see them at the head of the
Musketeers, but still something might be arranged.
I knew for certain that M. le Cardinal would listen to
any reasonable propositions, and, if he would confide
matters to me, he might rely on my doing well.

M. de Treville was unlike anyone else. My words
were enough to make him think that M. le Cardinal
had instructed me to speak to him. He made reply
that his opinion of my friendship for him had greatly
lessened, by reason of my thus attempting to be
mysterious with him, and, when I sought to justify
myself, would hâve nothing more to say to me than if
I had been a Suisse ! We then separated mutually
irritated with one another. It was easy to perceive
which of us two was in the wrong, but as it is rare
that justice is done, we turned the cold shoulder upon
one another, from that day forth, till such time
as M. de Treville thought fit to abate his irritation
against me.

It was just about this time that the King resolved to
strip M. le Prince of a post he had formerly bestowed
upon him as a recompense for his services. Stenai,
Dun and Jamets, which had always belonged to the
Duc de Lorraine, had been conquered by him, and

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 301

had formed part of the reward given him by the Court,
and measures were now adopted with a view to
bringing thèse places under the domination of his
Majesty.

During the course of thèse opérations, the Vicomte
de Turenne displayed such great qualities that the
Court bestowed upon him the post of colonel-general
of cavalry, which was vacant by the death of the Duc
de Joyeuse. A thousand people had wanted to obtain
it, who were totally unworthy of holding such a com-
mand. Bussi Rabutin had even put in his claim,
though his only credentials lay in having purchased the
post of Maistre de Camp Général of cavalry. Indeed,
no one could tell how he had attained his présent
position. He had borne arms against the King after
the imprisonment of the Prince de Condé, and if he had
desisted from doing so, it had been because the Prince
himself had not appeared to value his services
sufficiently to make him wish to follow his fortunes
any longer. He had therefore returned to his allegiance
in spite of himself, so he was not, as may be imagined,
held in any great esteem as a servant of the King.
Be this as it may, his conceit, which had already caused
him to buy a post beyond his capacity, making him
think that he had a right to the one the Duc de
Joyeuse had held, not only did he ask for it as I hâve
just described, but further, began to sulk when he saw
that the Court took no notice of his demands. He did
not however dare to show his resentment, but, as the
Vicomte de Turenne understood fighting better than
making fine speeches, he determined to direct his
attacks against him. The gênerai in question had had
some love affairs. This was a passion which was

303 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

natural to him like other people, though it scemed to
suit him ill enough. He was always the dupe of ail
his mistresses, and indeed, having a short time back
tried to make love to a certain princess, she had jeered
at him so much, that he had been very much hurt — a
circumstance which had made him slander her with the
resuit of entangling him with her relatives.

Anyhow, either because he perceived himself unlucky
in love, or because, once in one's life, it is as it were
impossible to stop oneself from committing the folly
of marrying, he had just married Mademoiselle de la
Force, the only daughter of the maréchal of that name.
She was a very good match both in birth, property,
and appearance, nor was she one of those Court
coquettes, whom it is so dangerous to burden oneself
with. She had been brought up under the wing of
her father and mother, who were both good Huguenots,
and, as people of that faith do not willingly let their
children do what we often allow ours to do, everyone
who wanted a virtuous wife cast their eyes upon her,
to join her fortune with their own. The sister of the
Vicomte de Turenne had thought of Mademoiselle de
la Force for her son, who is to-day Duc de Duras, but,
having let slip a word on the subject to her br other,
she by so doing gave him the idea of taking for himself
what she wanted for her own son. Be this as it may.
Madame de Duras and her son, having not been able
to keep from complaining, the one of her brother, the
other of his uncle, Bussi, hearing of this, took occasion
to attack the Vicomte de Turenne. The latter heard
of thèse attacks, and was so displeased that he spoke
very strongly to him on the subject. Bussi took the
course of denying everything, and the Vicomte de

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 303

Turenne, who understood no joking and well knew the
State of affairs, replied that he was satisfied, since he
disclaimed to his face what he had said behind his
back, but for himself, were he ever to circulate any
stories of people, he would support them even at the
cost of his Hfe. One would hâve thought that, after
this lesson from the gênerai, Bussi Rabutin would no
longer hâve dared to do anything further of the same
kind, but nevertheless, he attempted to meddle with
military matters, so as to annoy M. de Turenne. The
latter, however, who was of such a modest disposition,
that one would never hâve thought, to look at him, that
he was commander-in-chief of the army of the first
Crown in the universe, left the settlement of this affair
to the Court, and Bussi had no cause to be pleased
with its décision. His claims were set aside, so much
so that, perceiving himself chaffed on ail sides, he tried
to save himself by the slanders which he still secretly
continued to circulate.

VIII

HE campaign of 1654 being ended, M. le
Cardinal sent me once again into England
incognito, so that I might give him an exact
report as to the state of affairs in that country.
Although there were'but a hundred leagues
between Paris and the capital of that realm, one
would hâve said there were ten thousand, so
différent were the reports which came to hand. Some
insisted that Cromwell was looked upon only as a
usurper, and was so hated by the populace, that he
kept his position by violence and cruelty alone. Others,
on the contrary, declared that he was adored to such
an extent that there was no one in the three kingdoms
who would not willingly hâve sacrificed himself for
his sake. It was important for his Eminence to know
for certain which of thèse two parties spoke the truth.
This was nevertheless not so much because of affairs
of State, as on account of his own private matters.
Indeed, I think that thèse latter affected him far more
than anything else, and as, since M. le Prince had
gone away, he had found means to appease the Parle-
ment by bestowing pensions or faveurs upon those of
its members who were most influential, he now saw

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 305

nothing further in the way of his schémas. He had
got such ideas into his head about his nièces, that he
intended to create as many new sovereigns as there
remained to him nièces to marry ! At ail events, the
Crown of England seeming to him not one of the most
insignificant of those which might fall on anyone's
head, he was anxious to know to whom he should
offer a nièce — to the King of England, or to a son of
Cromwell ? His Eminence had, besides, a far more
ridiculous fancy than this. I hâve it on good authority,
and know it from the Bishop of Fréjus, his confidant.
He proposed, in the event of succeeding in making a
Queen of England of the girl, to soon after make
another nièce Queen of France. He also told the
prelate in question, as I hâve heard further from him,
that, this once done, a plank would hâve been laid down
which would make him speak much more boldly to his
Majesty. He would hâve no scruple about proposing
that he should marry the sister of a queen, and the
King himself could hâve none, since another would
hâve shown him the way. Indeed, from that day forth,
he began to look upon ail the nobles of the realm as
unworthy of being allied to him. He even became
vexed at having bestowed a nièce upon the Duc de
Mercœur, deeming that, when one had hopes of marry-
ing her sisters to two such great kings as were those
of France and England, the son of a bastard was too
insignificant to be connected with.

His Eminence showed no knowledge of the King
when he thought him capable of such baseness. Never
had prince finer sentiments than he ! However, what
had originated this idea of his was, that he had
observed that the Queen of England, an aunt of his
VOL. II 20

3o6 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Majesty, had not herself scrupled to hâve proposais
made for the marriage of her son with the eldest of the
Mancinis yet unmarried. She had nevertheless, felt
much répugnance to doing this, still retaining a royal
heart in her misfortunes, and one which secretly re-
proached her with this alliance, being in no way suited
to the grandeur of her rank ; but, as she was surrounded
by people who sought but to pay court to the minister,
so as to obtain some of his favours, she had let herself
be brought to believe them, the more so on account of
their having maintained that, otherwise, her son would
never remount his throne. As this affair had been
dragging on for a long time, but was proceeding now
more briskly than ever, his Eminence wished me to set
out at once for England, so that he might take the
necessary measures according to what I should report
on my return. He made me come into his study on
the eve of my departure, and there said everything to
me which he thought likely to cause me to be of use to
him. Accordingly, as one always measures others by
one's own standard, and as nothing affected him like
avarice, he told me that this matter concerned me as
much as himself, because great benefit might accrue to
me through it. I must then take good care not to be
deceived. He intended, continued he, to hâve me
given the first post in the household of his nièce,
directly she should become Queen, from which I might
imagine how greatly my interests lay in securing a
throne for her.

This minister apparently thought, from his way of
talking, that I was a man to be satisfied with chimeras.
I knew, better than he had an}' idea of, how England
was governed. I knew, I repeat, that even were he to

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 307

succeed in his plans, it would not hâve been in his
power to appoint any officer for his nièce. The English
are a little toc jealous of strangers to allow such a
thing. However, as it was not my own interests which
made me set out, I made reply that it was unnecessary
for him to hold out any rewards to me, for I was
entirely devoted to him, and would before longprove it,
and besides, I was born a good Frenchman, and, did it
rest only with me to obtain the greatest fortune in the
world amongst foreigners, I would not renounce my
own country. I preferred to remain plain captain in
the Guards there than colonel of Guards anywhere
else, and especially in a country where the people were
wont, as their history taught me, to dethrone their
kings when the fancy seized them. M. le Cardinal
rejoined that, if I set out with such ideas, I ran great
•risk of bringing back but bad news. With such
sentiments I could hâve no great esteem for Cromwell,
and should be too apt to think he was hated, because I
disHked him myself. Meanwhile, he wanted to make
me realise that, if ail usurpers were to be hated, my
King would come first. The descendants of Hugh
Capet, from whom he sprang, had usurped the Crown
of France from those of Charlemagne, to whom it
legitimately belonged. They, in turn, had done the
same thing for the Merovingians, so, according to my
ideas, it was neither to the Carlovingians nor the
Capetians that our Crown by right belonged. I must
know, however, that what at first appeared tyrannical
became just in the sequel, for time rectified ail things,
and so, with a little patience, a usurper and even a
tyrant became a legitimate King. He would, there-
fore, hâve me like Cromwell if the English liked him,

20 — 2

3o8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

and hâte him if they hated him. This was the touch-
stone I must make use of to discover if he reigned
over them legitimately, for on this alone did it dépend
to know if his posterity should succeed him or not,
just as our kings had succeeded their fathers.

I thought this line of thought wonderful and well
worthy of him. Nevertheless, Cromwell was not yet
a king, though he would much hâve liked to hâve been
one, and ail he had been able to effect was to hâve
himself declared Protector of the three Kingdoms. Be
this as it may, after having heard this speech of the
Cardinal's, I would not contradict him. On the con-
trary, I assured him that I hated Cromwell less as
an individual than ail his countrymen in gênerai. I
accordingly set out for England for the third time,
with orders not to show myseJf before our ambassador.
At that time^ M. de Bordeaux, son of M. de Bordeaux,
Intendant des Finances, occupied this position. He
was a little man, very vain, and one who was accus-
tomed to say (so conceited was he) that there was not
a virtuous woman in the world. Ail his success, how-
ever, in that country was limited to having debauched
the daughter of an officer of the late King, with whom
he kept up an intimacy, which was scandalous enough
for an ambassador. After having married her off to
one of his relations, who was a young fool, and whose
only bravery lay in his sword, he had sent him back to
France and kept a sort of household with his wife.

^ The position of the French Ambassador in London at this
time was one of great difficulty, and Hume, in his " History of the
House of Stuart," pays a tribute to his patience. In the Treaty,
which was signed after long negotiation, the Protector's name
was inserted before the French King'sinthat copy whichremained
in England. See " Thurloe," vol. vi, p. ii6.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 309

He drank f.nd ate with her, and ail the différence there
was between his way of life and that he might hâve
led with a wife was that they did not live together.
The Cardinal knew of this fine life, which made respect-
able folks talk, for they did not think, and they were
quite right, that it at ail suited a man in his position.
However, much did his Eminence care for that, pro-
vided he did not ask for any money for his salary. He
had adopted the course of giving none to some
ambassadors, and would tell them, when they asked
for it, that they did not deserve what he did for them,
for there were many people in the Kingdom who would
consider themselves too lucky to be spending ail their
money, provided they occupied such a position as the
one he had bestowed upon them. Their name, he
added, would go down in history, instead of which it
would hâve remained enveloped in darkness and dust,
unless he had been good enough to bring it forth.

He was right to speak in this way of M. de Bordeaux,
who was a nobody, and whose father had founded the
fortunes of his house. But, as he was wont to say the
same about people of distinction and rank like
M. d'Argenson, who was Ambassador at Venice, it
was easy to perceive that it was avarice alone which
inspired such speeches. Nevertheless, as nothing is so
pernicious as an evil example, it happened that M. de
Brienne, who was not a conjuror, though he occupied
a position which required unusual gifts (since it lay
with him to speak and write letters to the ambassa-
dors), it happened, I repeat, that he formed such a
poor estimate of M. d'Argenson, though a more capable
man than himself, that on his death several packets of
letters from that Excellency were found amongst his

3X0 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

papers which he had never troubled to open ! This
was how the King was served at that time. There
was as minister a man who did not even pay am-
bassadors, who ought, nevertheless, to be paid more
highly and more regularly than others, since, whatever
their stipend may be, none escape ruining themselves
in that kind of position. This, I repeat, is how the
affairs of the King were conducted ! A minister of
such a kind, and a Secretary of State for Foreign
Affairs so neglectful as not to open the despatches of
ambassadors. It is, as it were, incredible ; so much so
that it seems a kind of miracle how the Kingdom, with
so many formidable enemies without, and servants of
this sort within, has been able to préserve itself in the
glorious position in which we see it at this day.

Be this as it may, M. de Bordeaux being a man of
this kind, I could easily hâve avoided him, since I
should only hâve had to keep away from where his
mistress (in whose house he was every hour and
minute) lived, had it not been that, when one least
expects them, unavoidable things happen. Some days
after setting foot in England, I went in the evening to
a merchant's, who sold Indian stuffs. I wanted to buy
a dress for a lady of Paris, to whom I had promised to
send one from England. My weakness and lack of
discrétion had been the cause of the promise. As I
was fond of her, and from my disposition could never
do without a mistress, she had pressed me so hard to
say where I was going, after I had told her that I
should be away for a month or more mayhap, that,
after having at first tried to keep my destination secret,
I had not eventually been able to help telling her.
She had then begged me to send her this dress, and, as

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 311

I have always been a man of my word, I believe that
it vvas the day after my arrivai that I went to the
merchant's I have mentioned. On my entry there was
no one of importance in the shop, but a moment later
I perceived a magnificently dressed lady of great beauty
make her appearance. She was, besides, of very con-
sidérable height indeed, so much so that it rather
spoiled than improved her. However, as, when a face
is pleasing, nothing else matters to one, I delayed my
bargaining, so as to have the pleasure of looking longer
at her. She asked for the material for an entire dress,
and, judging from the livery of her servant, which was
very fine, and the respect paid her by the merchant,
that she must be a person of rank, I fell in love with
her in a moment.

The fact of the lady's continuing to ask for finer
stuffs, none of those shown her proving rich enough,
gave so much employment to the shopmen, that I was
not much pressed to buy what I was bargaining for. I
could thus look at her at my ease, and falling more
and more in love every minute, my eyes were so fixed
upon her, that she had no trouble in divining what was
passing in my heart. This made her eye me the more
attentively, and though I was not dressed to advantage,
she nevertheless thought me well made, as she herself
told me some days later. She at once concluded that
I was a foreigner and even a Frenchman, and having a
moment later whispered in the shopwoman's ear, told
her to find out from me. I could never have guessed
she was saying this, for she had taken good care to
turn her eyes away from me .first and cast them else-
where. She even told the woman to act discreetly so
that I might suspect nothing. The shopwoman, who

312 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

did not belie the réputation which nearly ail her
countrywomen hâve of being very shrewd, exactly
followed her instructions, indeed, so cleverly did she
proceed, that one would hâve had to hâve been very
sharp to detect her intention. She begged my pardon
for not attending to me as quickly as she might hâve
wished, and was indeed requisite for one of her calling.
The entry of this lady was the cause; but, for two
reasons which she thoroughly relied upon, she hoped
I would forgive her. One was, that no Cavaliers like
myself would ever be annoyed at ladies being served
first, especially when as beautiful as this lady, the
other, that being a Frenchman, as she believed, I
excelled the men of ail other nations in politeness and
courtesy, especially towards everyone of her sex.

If there was anything in this speech of hers to betray
her, it was at most its being made by an Englishwoman
to a Frenchman, the ladies of that country not being
too fond of us. For, whatever other people may say
about it, I for my part know that, in common with ail
the men of that nation, though liking gallantry as much
as any women in the world, they are secretly jealous
of us. Nevertheless, her position of shopwoman, which
entailed her flattering everyone, having banished any
suspicions I might hâve had, I admitted not only that
I was a Frenchman, but further that she could serve
me in no better way than by waiting upon the lady with-
out paying any attention to me. Nor did I forget, as
can easily be imagined without my saying so, to drop
a Word about the beauty of the lady. The lady herself
then spoke, telling me that from ail appearance I did
not wish to give the lie to the shopwoman about what
she had said in favour of my nation. A Frencb,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 313

Swedish, or Danish woman would hâve been more
restrained in her talk, and, if possessed of the slightest
knowledge of life, would hâve pretended not to hâve
paid the least attention to what had been said. I say
nothing of Spanish and Itahan women, who are even
more circumspect still and better actresses than the
others. Be this as it may, her answer having given
me a chance of paying her a formai compliment, my
words were no more unpleasant to her than my appear-
ance had been. I perceived this plainly enough, for she
at once told me to come and help the merchant cheat
her, and, when a bargain was struck, she in turn would
help me to complète mine, always provided that I
should first tell her for whom it was that I wanted to
buy the stuff for whieh I was now bargaining.

I was not vexed at her curiosity, flattering myself, as
I had none too bad an opinion of my own merits (in
which I resembled M. de Bordeaux), that mayhap a
little jealousy inspired her question. I did not how-
ever answer her frankly, declaring that the stuff was
intended for a sister of mine in Gascony. The lady
enquired if she was pretty, and upon my answering no
and that ail I would say was, that we were supposed
to be 80 much alike that our dresses alone distinguished
us, she rejoined that, if this was so, she did not pity her
husband. I rejoined that my sister was unmarried
and but seventeen years old, upon which she said that
she must then hâve many lovers, and that I seemed to
be forgetting a thing which was of great importance.
I was about to be the cause, by further enhancing her
beauty with the stuff I was going to send her, of a
number of deaths in my province, and she was glad to
warn me of it, lest I should be answerable to Heaven for

314 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

them. I must look to it, for after her warning there
would be no excuse to be found for me.

Nothing could hâve been more charming than this
speech, especially after my having said that we were
so alike. But as it was made by an Englishwoman,
and the women of that nation are wont to say a
number of things which other people would not say, I
did not feel unduly elated, but determined to judge of
my happiness or misery by what should take place
later on. Meanwhile, after the lady had concluded
the bargain and helped me to finish mine, as she had
promised, she allowed me to extend my hand to help
her get into the carriage which had brought her. I
thought I should find a magnificent one at the shop
door, such as the English hâve always had up to now,
but instead of the triumphal car which I expected I
found only what is called a hackney^ coach in that
country. A hackney coach is a hired carriage, not
like those which we hâve in France, which are clean
enough and which we call carosses de remise, but a
wretched cab, such as those we see to-day on the Place
du Palais Royale, or before the Église des Grands
Augustins. This surprised me, for although men of
rank in England do not scruple to go in thèse kind
of vehicles, this is not the case with the ladies, who
are more particular. It would hâve almost made me
form a strange opinion of this woman, had I been in
France, for, knowing that there is nothing so like a
person of rank as certain courtesans, I should hâve
half believed her to hâve been one. I should indeed not
hâve known what to say, so suspicions did things look,

I This is the earliest known mention of a hackney coach;
see " Notes and Queries" for November igth, 1898,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 315

had I not noticed the shopman pay her unusual défér-
ence. Be this as it may, wanting to leave the lady
after having put her into the carriage, I was thoroughly
astounded by her bidding me get in with her. Having
done her bidding, she told me that she wished me to
do her a service. I thought that she was about to ask
me without ceremony for that which a woman usually
requires when very hard pressed, but it was for some-
thing quite différent. She declared that she wanted
me to come and visit her father, and tell him that I had
seen her husband in France, and that he had given me
a positive assurance that he would come and join her
at the end of April. It was now January, and seeing
me completely mystified, the lady went on to say that
everyone was not like myself, who had been so polite. She
had been married against her father's will to a French-
man, who had left her because he had found her poorer
than he had expected before marriage.

As it happened, this lady chanced to be the mistress
of M. de Bordeaux, but she took good care to make
no mention whatever of him, and I for my part was
totally ignorant that such was the case. Nevertheless,
I formed the opinion that, if the Frenchman had gone
away, it had been for some other reason than the one
she was giving. I knew that England was just as full
of horned cattle as France, and that, though there were
very fine bulls and cows there, there were other animais
besides, which were in no wise less magnificent.

This thought rather cooled my ardour. If I loved
ladies to distraction, adventuresses, amongst whom I
already included this woman, had no charm for me. I
deemed them ail as crafty as the Devil, in which I was
not far wrong. I looked upon them as debauched

3i6 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

créatures, and as such, unworthy of the attachment of
an honourable man. Nor was I of a disposition ever
to run the same risk for them as did one day the Duc
de Bellegarde, to avoid being found by Henri le Grand
with la belle Gabrielle, when he took the trouble to
jump out of the window into the garden of the Hôtel
de Vendôme. Women of this kind do not deserve that
people should break their necks on their account.
One can do no more for a pretty lady who has com-
merce only with her husband ; indeed I would not jump
down a foot for any of them. In spite of this, I am
ignorant why I draw such a distinction between the
two classes. The woman who has but her husband
must be just the same as she who has one gallant only.
Both hâve but a single man, and if the matter is care-
fully thought over, it seems as if the one should be
blamed no more than the other by a lover, for both are
equally unfaithful. Indeed, the woman who wants a
gallant as well as a husband seems to me the more
guilty of the two. She has sworn fidelity before
Heaven, and is breaking her oath, whilst the other has
but sworn it in the gutter or behind her bed-curtains.
Besides, the God of Love, whom she has invoked as
witness, is quite used to see ail the promises made
him broken, for the streets are chock-fuU of unfaithful
swains and their loves. Be this as it may, a mistress
is less unfaithful than a wife, and so, less to be
despised.

However, to be serious — the lady having thoroughly
instructed me whilst we drove along — in due course we
reached her father's house. I found him to be a worthy
gentleman, but a little rough. He listened to what
I had to say, and made reply that he believed my story,

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 317

because I looked as if I belonged to the family of the
absent husband. I did not at first understand his
meaning, and answered that I had not the honour in
question. *' If you are not the relative of my son-in-law,"
rejoined he, " you are closely related to my daughter,
and, when ail is said and done, that is pretty much the
same thing." By this I understood him to mean that I
was quite able to take the husband's place during his
absence. My position now appeared somewhat diffi-
cult. He had two big boys by his side who were like
regular " white rocks." Both looked as if they had sent
as many English into the next world as the English
had Frenchmen. I even thought that they would not
hâve had more scruple about attacking a person from
behind his back than the English sometimes had about
being two against one. Mayhap I was wrong, since
people must never be judged by appearances. Besides,
even had the Duke of York been their patron, as
Monsieur was of the French, he might not hâve perhaps
been able, as the latter was, to save them firom the
hangnian.

Be this as it may, seeing that I must carefully weigh
my words, I told the father that I was no relative of
either husband or wife, the latter of whom indeed I had
met for the first time but two hours ago. He repHed,
as roughly as before, that that was of no conséquence,
for she was a good girl, and a short or long acquaint-
ance with her made no différence. Her appetite was
so keen, added he, that she would hâve deemed it an
injustice to herself to refuse anybody. This was a
thing for me to look to, for he should be sorry that
I should be deceived.

The poor woman was very confused at hearing him

3i8 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

speak thus, and would hâve given agood deal to be able
to hâve begun matters ail over again. Nevertheless, she
kept winking at me in a w^ay I did not understand.
Indeed, I was in despair at her doing so, being afraid
of the father and sons perceiving it and picking a
quarrel with me. She said not one v^ord however,
being apparently afraid of a thrashing, for there was
no joking with the man nor his children. They were
honourable folk and could not bear the lady's connec-
tion with the ambassador. Meanwhile, I awaited the
end of this scène with some appréhension. I was
wishing myself far away, when the brothers enquired
how I knew the husband of their sister, and according
to the instructions she had given me, I replied that I
came from the same neighbourhood and had stayed at
the same hostelry with him in Paris before setting out.
They at once began to abuse their brother-in-law, and
cautioned me against believing a word of what he might
hâve told me, adding, that he never spoke the truth,
and, were ail Frenchmen like him, there would be no
cause for astonishment at their being hated in a
thousand places as they were. As, however, I had
never seen their brother-in-law, I cannot say whether
they spoke truth or falsehood.

They continued in the same strain for some time,
the old man occasionally joining in thèse attacks on
his son-in-law. Meanwhile, the lady seized the oppor-
tunity to gently withdraw. I was much aetonished to
find her gone, and, had I been in France, should
certainly hâve thought that ail this was but a plot
got up to assassinate me. However, as the English,
cruel as they may be, are not given to those kind of
things which so often happen in Paris, and which dis-

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 319

honour our nation, I was somewhat reassured, for I
saw nothing in either the father or the sons to cause
me to fear a trap. At length, when they had had their
say without any contradiction from myself, I thought
the time had corne for me to départ. I was afraid of
nothing except being detained, but, my appréhension
proving groundless, I got into the street without
further ado. Nevertheless, I was curious enough to
occasionally cast a glance behind me to see if I was
followed, and, perceiving a girl hurrying along with
her eyes directed at me, I got into a doorway to let
her pass, in case she might be looking for someone else.
However, she began to slacken her speed, and, coming
up to me, I awaited her with a stout heart, curious as
to how ail this might end.

I had not been deceived, for she had come from the
lady who awaited me four paces away, and had, so the
girl said, something to say to me which it would not
displease me to hear. I was near saying that I had no
answer to give to this, but, considering that this would
be acting rudely, I bade the girl lead the way and
I would follow. She stopped at a certain door and
wished me to enter the house, in which she declared
her mistress was awaiting me. Having, however, little
désire to be once more shut up, I somewhat ungallantly
told the maid to ask her mistress to come down, as a
sprain prevented my going any further. At the same
time, I feigned lameness, and the girl, who was none
too sharp, believing my story, did as I had told her.
The lady eventually appeared, and tried to make me
crédit that what her father had said was but caused by
the effects of drink. He was, she added, constantly
drunk, and when in that state had no idea what he

320 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

was doing or saying, so much so that people who knew
him paid no attention to his words. In short, it was
net her fault that I did net attribute everything I had
heard to the effects of Bacchus, but, net being so
foolish as she thought, I formed my own opinion
without saying anything rude to her. In the mean-
time, as my ardour seemed to hâve cooled since I had
lefit the shop, and as I appeared to be not over eager to
enter her house, she proposed to accompany me to
mine. This was a choice of two evils, for, on leaving
the merchants, she had had my stuff placed in her
carriage by one of her lackeys, and, consequently, I
was anxious to see it again. I accordingly got in, after
glancing round to see if we were watched, but, observing
no one, I began to think myself safe. She had pre-
viously asked me my address, so as to tell it to the
coachman, who did not know a word of French, and,
as I did not know one word of English, I could not
understand what she said to him. This being so, as
she had ordered the man to drive to her house instead
of to mine, I was astounded, on getting out, to find
myself in a courtyard which was quite unknown to me.
The lady perceived my surprise, and told me to be
reassured, saying that it was not a fine thing to tremble
in a lady's présence, and she knew a thousand people
who, very far from pulling such a long face as I was
doing, would hâve thanked her a thousand times for
her complacency. I made no reply to her cajoleries —
indeed, I had no reply to make, finding myself shut up
within four walls without any idea as to how I was to
get out.

The lady would hâve been much upset if her lackeys
had understood French, for she would not hâve been

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 321

pleased that they should hâve been witnesses of my
conduct towards her; besides, they might hâve repeated
it to the Ambassador. However, as she had taken care
to choose those who were new corners and dullards, so
that they might not understand, she again reproached
me a thousand times, and receiving thèse reproaches
coldly enough, she told me that I was unworthy of her
attentions. She was beautiful, as I hâve already said,
and even so beautiful that I know not if her like existed
in ail England, and so, soon putting on one side delicacy
about making love to another man's mistress, it was
not my fault that I did not that moment give a proof
that I found her even more beautiful than I had done
when she had come to choose the stuff. I begged her
to dismiss her lackeys and her maid, so that I might
speak at my ease, to which she replied that my memory
must be short for me to hâve already forgotten that her
servants did not understand one word of French. To
this I rejoined, that it was true that they had no ears
for my words, but she must agrée with me that they
had eyes to observe my actions. Love made itself
known in many ways, and after a lover had tried to
make himself understood by fine protestations, he must
hâve recourse to even more significant things still. This
was my case, and why I wished her people sent away.
She clearly understood my meaning, but, as this was
not what she desired, made answer that I passed too
quickly from one extrême to the other for her to take
me at my word. At first I had appeared to her ail
lire, then ail ice, immediately after hearing what her
father had said. She had in vain used ail efforts to
warm me, though I had done everything to discourage
her. One could place little reliance on people of this
VOL. II 21

3iâ MËMOÎRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

sort, and what I was proposing would on the contrary
turn me into ice again ; so, to be more certain of me,
she must sell her favours more dearly than I thought.

True is it that nothing sharpens the appetite like diffi-
culty ; the more fuss she made, the more eager I became.
She soon perceived this both from my words, and my flash-
ing eyes. In vain I begged her to dismiss her servants
that I might kiss her hand. She retorted that, were I
to kiss that, I should afterwards want to kiss something
else. I was unable to alter her résolve, and ail I could
obtain from her w^as a promise that we should meet
again, and the assurance that patience conquered ail
things. We had supped together without ceremony,
and I had made an excellent ragoût for her, which she
declared was the best she had ever tasted. I promised
to soon prépare another of the same sort, for it would
not be long before I would return. Indeed, I proposed
to come back the next day, always providing que la
Signora ne fut pas inpedita, as the Italian runs, that
is to say, that " the lady was not prevented"; for, ever
since her father's words, I entertained suspicions as to
her being a Vestal. Meanwhile, whilst in bed, I
received a note by an old Duenna, in which she sent
me word to take care not to return and see her till
further notice, for her husband had arrived a quarter
of an hour after my departure, and, as he was a curions
man, she had to be careful with him.

At first I thought this a pretext to get rid of me
for some reason or other, but she was not lying on
this occasion, though sometimes she did so, as it is
easy to perceive from her story to me of her father's
drunkenness, Be this as it may, being doubtful whether
her note was true or not, I went to discover m the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 323

neighbourhood of her house if her husband had really
returned. A neighbour, who knew some French, told
me that he had and, asking me if I was thinking of
entering his service, advised me against doing so,
because, besides being a beggar of beggars, he was a
very bad master to boot. It was not surprising that
this man should take me for a servant. I was wearing
a ragged suit and my hair was concealed under a wig
which I had adopted as a disguise on my voyage, so
as to be unrecognised, for usually I wore it as I do
to-day. It was consequently easy for me to make him
believe ail I wished, and after some further talk I
went to see the husband of my Englishwoman in
the v^retched clothes I was wearing, which exactly
suited my part of a cook out of place. As I knew very
well how to cook a ragoût, I was quite ready he should
take me at my word, and besides, reckoned that my
new rôle would in no way interfère with the affairs
of M. le Cardinal, which, as there was no great cooking
to be done, I should find time to look after, whenever
I might think fit.

The husband of the lady himself came to open the
door when I knocked. On seeing him I was afraid
that I had corne too late to obtain the place, for he
was of evil appearance, with hands as black as a
charcoal burner's. I indeed took him for a cook, which
he was much more like than a gentleman, so much so
that he had to tell me who he was before I could
believe he was really the master. However, after
having learnt from whom I had come, he told me to
go into the kitchen and prépare supper and afterwards
we would discuss my wages.

It was then about four or five o'clock in the afteraoon,

21 — 2

324 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

and I passed unrecognised by his wife's servants, who
had seen me as it were but for a minute. The lady,
on being informed that her husband had engaged a
French cook came downstairs to ask me to make
a ragoût similar to the one she had eaten with me,
and having better eyes she immediately recognised
me, but being afraid of harming both of us she took
care to give no sign of récognition, but at once went
upstairs again. She was enchanted, as she afterwards
told me, at the proofs of love, which she deemed me
to be giving her, and I took good care not to destroy
her illusions, as I should hâve done, had I told her
that jealousy had had as much to do with my conduct
as love. Indeed, had I been thoroughly certain of her
virtue, I should never hâve made any enquiries whether
her husband had really returned, as I had done. Be
this as it may, having cooked him an even better
ragoût than that of the day before, the poor cuckold,
who was like a regular Sancho Pansa, told me that
whilst I made sauces like this I should be the man
for him, and at the same time promised me large
wages, apparently on the condition they should never
be paid. It was a great pity that he was not a
foUower of M. le Cardinal, for like him he would
hâve ruined himself in promises. Never had man
such a bent for lying as he, and from what he said
he was the richest individual in the world. Everything
belonged to him — Heaven and earth, so to speak!
Nevertheless, though he had not one sou of ready
money, he was always boasting of his wealth, though
not of something else which really belonged to him.
He was fit for a straight waistcoat, and kept that
quiet, though one had but to see him to perceive
the truth.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 325

What I had done for the lady— at least what she
thought I had done — soon obtained its reward, and she
accorded me what I asked the very first time I did so,
declaring that a woman who could be ungrateful after
my having become a cook for her sake would deserve
drowning. Thus did she excuse her weakness, and as
when one's own interests are concerned one is but too
feeble, I thought myself lucky in occupying a position
which could not be considered a great one by any dis-
interested person ; for, to hâve the leavings of a second
Sancho Pansa and the ambassador vvas not much.

The lady was, however, as one may say, a novice in
love, and had never had a child. In spite of thèse
advantages, she v^as, to my mind, spoilt by a fault
which some, though not sensible, people consider a
merit. There were certain moments when she affected
to be too much carried away by love, a thing which in
no wise befits, I will not say a respectable woman, but,
further, a respectable mistress. Woman's distinguish-
ing quality should be modesty. It is to guard this as
well as to keep draughts away that beds hâve curtains,
and a virtuous woman disKkes thèse to be drawn aside
at certain moments, for daylight might seem to
reproach her for lacking that delicacy which her sex
demands.

Be this as it may, this lady in due course began to
show signs of being about to become a mother, and at
once gave me the crédit of being the cause. I had my
own opinion on the subject, and, without being certain
of anything, felt sure that I had, at ail events, done
my share as well as other people. Sancho Pansa,
indeed, took ail the crédit to himself, and, in short,
this child, after being attributed by its mother to her

326 MEMOIRE OF D'ARTAGNAN

husband and myself, was further laid at the door of
the Ambassador, M. de Bordeaux, by her — a gift which
was at once registered by public opinion. The latter
was a man of some worth, clever and polite, besides
being generous enough when his heart was captured.
The gift of this lady in no wise displeased him, and,
indeed, his affection for his Englishwoman was con-
siderably increased thereby. Every day he was wont
to corne and visit her, and, chancing to eat one of my
ragoûts, curiosity seized him to see me and learn my
history. With this object the ambassador sent a
lackey for me, but, being in no mood^ to show my
nose to a man who might be returning to Paris at
any moment and meet me there, I feigned a headache
to escape such an unpalatable interview. Besides, I
hated him at heart as a rival, though, curiously enough,
I bore Sancho Pansa no ill-will, deeming him too con-
temptible for my notice. Mayhap I was wrong to
avoid this interview, for it was inévitable that M. de
Bordeaux should again ask to see me, for, since my
arrivai, his own cook no longer came with him to
prépare his food. I had realised this, and, conse-
quently, had an idea of cooking ail his dishes so badly
that he should lose ail désire to see me, but, fearing on
reflection that such a course might cause my expulsion,
I continued to please the ambassador's taste so much
(though he himself kept an excellent table), that he was
not long in paying me the compliment I dreaded.
This time I dared not make the same excuse as before,
so, deciding to play the loon, I told the lackey sent to

I D'Artagnan had probably secret orders from Cardinal
Mazarin to keep a close watch on the ambassador and report
what he was doing.

ME MOI R s OF D'ARTAGNAN

3*7

fetch me that I was afraid to go upstairs for fear of his
master's laughing at me. Poor as I was, I hated being
made a laughing stock, for I came from a province
where folks were so full of pride as to often injure
their own interests. At least, that had been my case,
for, had I not been unwilling to be jeered at, I should
still hâve been with the Commandeur de Jars.

The name of this offîcer sprang to my lips sooner
than anyone else's, because I knew that he kept a
good table and loved laughing at everyone. My
answer, however, but increased the Ambassador's
curiosity, for he knew that this commandeur only
employed first-class servants, and he accordingly sent
for me once again. I showed myself no more obedient
than on the other occasions, and Sancho Pansa, who
chattered as was his wont, chancing to say that my
conceit gave him no surprise (for I was a fine, well-
built fellow, and were he not certain of his wife, a
man he should not care for her to cast her eyes
upon), the ambassador, whose suspicions were perhaps
aroused by the lady blushing or by some decrease of
tenderness on her part, became very uneasy. He
announced his intention of himself going to see me and
taking Sancho Pansa (who could refuse him nothing
as he lived at his expense) with him. I found myself,
to my great surprise, confironted by thèse unwelcome
visitors. Covered with confusion, which was only too
apparent, I answered the interrogatories put to me
by M. de Bordeaux as shortly as possible, but in
spite of this he clearly perceived from my demeanour
and appearance that I was no mère cook. Deciding
to watch me he sent one of his men, eighteen or
nineteen years old, on the pretext of learning how

328 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

to cook a ragoût after my fashion. This youth was
usually his agent when he wished to debauch some
girl, which was often enough, for a wife and mistress
did not satisfy his appetites. His wife indeed had
remained in Paris, where she led a very gay life, which
in due course was reported to her husband by his
father. As the ambassador was a man of honour,
he was much annoyed at thèse scandais and wrote a
lecture to his lady, threatening to corne to Paris unless
she gave up certain friends. She might well hâve
done so, but, being of a perverse nature, she feigned
illness and closed her door to everyone, which coming
to M. de Bordeaux' ears made him so jealous that,
forgetting me, he set out from London, alleging a
hunting party near Dover as his excuse, and crossed
the Channel without saying a word to a soûl. He
arrived at his house about midnight, and, awakening
the porter, who did not dare to refuse him the entry,
went upstairs to his wife's room, which he found
shut up. Having aroused an old servant, who had
been his nurse, he learnt from her that her mistress
had twice, twenty-four hours before, bidden her adieu
for a fortnight or three weeks without saying where
she was going, and had given strict instructions that
her sudden departure was to be kept a secret.

This was terrible news for the ambassador, for he
could not go and look for his wife, for he feared that
being away from his post might injure his prospects
with the King or his minister, were they to hear of it.
He could therefore only speak to his father on the
subject and beg him to avenge his honour when the
lady should return, keeping in the meanwhile silence
about the matter as much for his own honour as for

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 329

the ultimate success of his revenge. This being done,
he at once set out on his return to London, occasionally
telling himself on the way that now the only mis-
fortune left to him would be to find himself as unlucky
in the matter of his mistress as he had been with his
wife. He still had suspicions about me, but, as the
other affair was far more serious, one jealousy had
well nigh obliterated the other.

In due course M. de Bordeaux arrived in London,
and the very day of his arrivai his cup was filled to
the brim by the discovery of the truth of his suspicions
about myself. The youth he had set to spy over me
reported to him that, Sancho Pansa having got as
drunk as a pig with two Englishwomen, his wife and I
had been shut up in a bedroom together from eleven
at night till five the next morning. Such news was
not calculated to soothe the ambassador's ruffled
feelings, and he determined to break ail the fine
mirrors and other costly furniture which he had given
his mistress before her eyes, as he could not decently
give the woman a castigation. However, when he
appeared on the scène, the work was already half
done. Madame de Bordeaux had arrived there with a
companion, and had at once begun by smashing the
mirrors to bits, and had then covered her husband's
paramour with abuse. Ail this had just happened.
The Englishwoman had been completely taken by
surprise, for she did not know who the ambassadress,
who had come simply dressed in a travelling costume,
might be. Madame de Bordeaux had intended to
return at once to Paris, but this the Englishwoman
prevented by sending at once for a constable, which
corresponds with the man we term a commissaire.

330 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Meanwhile, she had her door guarded, declaring that,
when this officer should arrive, neither the lady nor her
companion should get out of his hands till they had
paid the last sou for the damage they had done, and
also for the affront which she had received.

The ambassador, under thèse circumstances, had a
good deal of trouble in obtaining admission, the man
at the door telling him that, two female thieves having
corne to rob his mistress, they had been secured whilst
breaking her mirrors. M. de Bordeaux took this for
truth and praised the man for his vigilance, but, on
going upstairs, could not hâve been more astonished,
had horns suddenly sprouted from his head, than he
was at the sight of his wife and her companion. For
some time he was speechless, but, regaining his sensés,
he begged the Englishwoman to counterorder the
constable and he vv^ould hâve ail the damage made
good ; then, being left alone w^ith the ambassadress,
he bade her give her reasons for having left Paris
without his leave. In reply, she retorted that a woman
had no need of such a thing, v^^hen she possessed a
husband who led a life such as he did. This was why
he had not brought her with him. However, news of
this kind soon travelled across the sea, and, therefore,
he should not be astonished at her having come in
person to show her resentment and contempt.

The ambassador had been so alarmed at the reports
sent him by his father that he was delighted at matters
turning out in this way, so, begging the Englishwoman
to hold her peace about what had occurred, he told her
to say that the lady was a mistress of her husband,
who had been promised marriage by him, and, having
been deceived, had come to create a scandai. At the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 331

same time he sent word to Sancho Pansa not to corne
home that day, so as to give greater colour to this
story. He knew he was to be found either at an inn or
a tennis-court, as, indeed, was the case, and this
husband duly betook himself to the Embassy, so as
to appear to hâve need of some safe retreat, awaiting
there the orders of the ambassador as to showing him-
self again. The EngHshwoman's servants were much
surprised at matters settling down so easily, M. de
Bordeaux taking care to tell his mistress in their
présence that her husband had brought ail this scandai
upon himself. He then, after a hasty supper, sent ofî
his wife and her companion towards the Tower, where
a frigate he had hired was ready to take them back to
France under the charge of Sancho Pansa, whom he
was delighted to get rid of in such a manner, for he
was killing two birds with one stone. The ambassa-
dress was much upset at being sent off after this
fashion, for she was compelled to départ by her
husband, who kept his face in his cloak for fear of
being recognised whilst seeing her go on board the
frigate.

His Excellency, having settled this matter, now had
only me to deal with. The report of his spy had
increased his suspicions that I was quite a différent
characterfromtheonelpretendedto be, but nevertheless,
he was very much puzzled as to how I could hâve
obtained a footing in the house. In the meantime, it
must not be imagined that I had been neglecting my
duty. Twice had I written to M. le Cardinal about
those subjects which he had sent me to enquire into,
and he had found my information so much in accord
with that of his other informants that he sent me

332 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Word back expressing his satisfaction with my conduct
and instructing me not to return till further orders.
To tell the truth, I was becoming fatigued with the
part I had been playing at the house of the English-
woman. It was paying too dear a price for her favours
to hâve to personate a cook, though, in addition to
my expecting to please the Cardinal, the lady was wont
to embrace me in spite of my kitchen apron, and
to déclare that she loved me, as I was a thousand times
better than the whole English Court. She took care
not to say the ambassador, though she had always
denied having any relations with him like grim death
itself. Whenever I mooted such a thing, she would
reply that he came merely as a relative and intimate
friend of Sancho Pansa. There were many spies of
M. de Bordeaux in London, who kept him informed
about matters which were of importance to him to
know. It must be understood that I had taken to
frequenting inns (as does everyone in England) so as
to pick up anything likely to forward my interests with
his Eminence, and, as I had the wherewithal to be
decently dressed, no one took me for the cook of
Sancho Pansa's wife. Not that this kind of life was
to my liking ; indeed, except at the time of ^ my early
loves, and in order to see my mistress, I had never
indulged in this kind of debauchery. Indeed, I think
it ill befitting a respectable man to go and tipple the
greater part of the day, and in France it is only done
by the dregs of the populace, for if by chance other
people take to this kind of life, as sometimes happens,
they are thought worthy only of the finger of scorn.
Be this as it may, thinking that, the less I liked it,

I See Vol. I., p. 97.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

333

the more praise I deserved from the Court, for whose
sake I did it, I became so assiduous in my attendance
as to occupy the position of one of the chief pillars of
the inn I frequented. In conséquence, people began
to grow curious as to where I lived, and my reasons
for having corne to England. By way of satisfying
their curiosity, I made reply that I was travelling for
my own pleasure. When however I tried to give
evasive answers as to where I lived, the matter became
more serious, for enquiries were made as to the truth
of my statements. A spy of the ambassador's in par-
ticular, was very suspicious as to my reasons for being
eager for news, and watched me near Long Acre where
I had told him I was living. This is a big street at
the exterior of the town leading to Whitehall, which is
the palace of the Kings of England. He wasted his
time there, from five in the morning to five at night,
which was showing a good deal more patience than I
could ever hâve shown, though my business in England
was much the same as his own. Be this as it may,
coming on to our accustomed inn, he proceeded to eye
me carefully, and became every moment more certain
that his suspicions were correct.

I left the inn at seven that evening, and the spy
would hâve followed me to find out where I really
lived, had he been able to do so, but, as he was not
prepared for this, he let me go alone, and delayed his
schemes to the morrow. Meanwhile, betaking himself
to the ambassador, he informed him of his discovery.
M. de Bordeaux showed himself very keen about the
matter, for just then M. le Prince was doing his best
to get Cromwell to make a treaty against France, so,
at once concluding I was one of his men, he bade him

334 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

be sure and foUow me the next day, and he would pro-
vide him with an assistant to let him know what was
to be done with me. Never dreaming of this, I went
next day as usual to the inn, and should soon hâve been
trapped, had I not been wont to always look behind me
on going out. I consequently had no difficulty in per-
ceiving that I was followed, and having tried in vain to
baffle my pursuer, I thought it best to go straight up to
him. The man was rather taken aback at this, but,
being an impudent fellow, kept on his way, stopping
only in a doorway to observe my movements. How-
ever, coming within three paces of him, I taxed him
with having followed me for a quarter of an hour past,
and demanded what the meaning of such conduct
might be ? He retorted with much insolence, that I
then wished to stop him walking in the street, which I
could not do, since the King of England, who alone
could forbid it, allowed everyone in the town to take as
many turns in it as they liked. His answer seemed to
me to deserve only punishment, and at once drawing
my sword, he fled to escape my rage, not having as
much courage as chatter about him. He ran well
enough, and, as far as I could see in the lantern light,
was a spare man and not at ail fat, so though a good
enough runner myself, I forbore to pursue him. Indeed,
I did not wish to do so, my sole désire being to avoid
him.

After this, I lost sight of the man who had been so
terrified at my wanting to attack him, that following
me further was the last thing he dreamt of. My path
was therefore clear to return to my Englishwoman who
would hâve liked me to spend ail the afternoon with
her, being of opinion that, as her husband was out and

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 335

the ambassador looking after his despatches, I was
wrong to waste such precious time. But, if his
Excellency had business to do, I had mine just as well
as he, so I told her plainly that the nights were long
enough without my giving up the days too. Indeed,
I passed most of my time with her, and I had found
means to frustrate the intentions of the ambassador by
making his spy drunk every evening, for he was devoted
to wine and was too poor to buy it himself, for in
England it is very expensive. Nevertheless, as one
must be very cautious when meddling with one's
neighbour's wife, I made this apprentice belicve that
the wine cost me nothing, in order that my generosity
might not arouse his suspicions, teUing him that I had
found means to open the cellar door of the ambassador,
which much dehghted him, for heappearedto be afraid
of my money coming to an end. Being calmed by the
idea that we were drinking at his Excellency's expense,
he could not prevent himself telling me, whilst in his
cups, that the ambassador was jealous of me and had
sent him to the Englishwoman's house much more on
that account than to learn how to cook my ragoût.
He omitted, however, to add that he had told M. de
Bordeaux of having on one occasion seen me enter his
mistress's chamber, and that I had passed the night
there. Had he done so, I should hâve taken certain
précautions which in my ignorance I failed to do, and
so escaped something which happened to me a few
days later.

Meanwhile, as I felt afraid of thanking him for his
information, lest when his sensés should hâve returned
he might take advantage of it, I pretended not to be
able to believe what he had said, declaring that Heaven

336 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

was no further from earth than the suspicion of the
ambassador from the truth, and his reply should hâve
put me on my guard, had I been as wise as I ought to
hâve been. He rejoined that whatever I said would
not alter his opinion, and when I tried to make him
explain his meaning, (perceiving that he had said too
much, which might some day get him into trouble with
his Excellency) this man feigned not to know what he
was saying, so as to make me think that drunkenness
rather than truth had caused him to talk as he had
done, but in spite of this he was not so drunk as I
imagined.

The ambassador was much surprised at the report
given by the man he had deputed to watch me, and
was angry with him for not having followed me further.
Questioning the spy, he discovered from his description
of my appearance, that I was undoubtedly the in-
dividual who was passing as a cook in his mistress's
house, but wishing to make certain of it, he sent at
supper-time to the EngHshwoman to beg her to send
her cook to him for but a quarter of an hour. Both
she and I were much disturbed at this summons, but
after consulting together we decided that the best
thing for me to do was to obey it and go. One of my
reasons for taking such a course was, that I feared
being sent away in case of disobedience, which indeed
would not hâve mattered to me much, but my liaison
with this woman had made me more eager to stay
than I ought to hâve been, and so I accordingly
dressed quickly and set out for the Embassy. The
ambassador had concealed his spy in a place where
he could not be seen (a thing which I could not
possibly hâve any idea of) and had given him orders

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 337

to at once corne out of his ambuscade, should I prove
to be the man who was wanted, and accuse me there
and then of having told him that I intended poisoning
his Excellency. No sooner therefore had I entered the
room than the spy came out of his hiding place.

My surprise was extrême, for as the ambassador had
given as an excuse when sending for me that he wanted
the recipe of my ragoût (which was a ragoût pecuHar
to my own province) for his wife, I had some idea
that such was really the case. He had, however,
merely said this so as to be able to dismiss me without
arousing my suspicions, should he hâve wrongly
suspected me. Perceiving however that I was the
man he expected, he told me, after ringing a bell
which stood on a bureau near him, that I had then
but taken up my abode at the Englishwoman's to
poison him. This he said before his spy had opened
his mouth, fearing perhaps, after what that individual
had said, that rage might carry me away and cause
me to forget the respect I owed to the ambassador
of my King, or perhaps he may hâve trembled at the
thought of the accusation he was making. Be this
as it may, before I could reply, most of his servants
entered the room armed in différent ways, and headed
by his écuyer with a pistol in one hand and a sword in
the other. Seeing how matters lay, I said that such
a deed as this must redound but little to his honour
when it should hâve become known. He might hâve
me assassinated if he liked, but such a pièce of
cowardice would sully his famé and mayhap I should
be revenged after my death more dearly than he thought.

My words made M. de Bordeaux more certain than
ever that I was an agent of M. le Prince and that I
VOL. H 22

338 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

meant that it was he who would exact vengeance for
my blood, so the interests of the State increasing the
ill-will which he already bore me by reason of his
jealousy, I should hâve been unfailingly lost, had I
not possessed so good a patron saint as I did. His
Excellency again accused me before his servants of
having wanted to poison him, and, referring to his
spy as to vi^hether such was not the case, the man
with unparallelled effrontery declared that it was, adding
that other witnesses could corroborate his statements,
and that I had much better confess my guilt and
implore the mercy of the ambassador, for perhaps
his anxiety to conceal the defects of our nation might
prevent his pushing matters to the last extremity.
In short, this insolent fellow, talking as if I were a
real criminal, threw me into such a rage that had it
not been that in no pass whatsoever is it befitting
to show one's anger, I do not know what I might not
hâve done. Be this as it may, the ambassador, who
wanted to ruin me, because not only was he jealous,
but believed me to be a spy, having produced another
witness just as shameless as the iirst one, I was
completely dumfounded as to what to think of such
villainy.

The ambassador then caused me to be shut up in a
room and there kept under observation until he should
hâve written to M. le Cardinal and received an answer.
He then wrote to his Eminence, telling him he had
seized a Frenchman — a spy of M. le Prince — who had
introduced himself, disguised as a cook, into a house-
hold where he was wont to visit, adding a great many
more fantastic détails. The Cardinal, who had no
mean opinion of him, consequently sent back word

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 339

to hâve me conveyed, bound hand and foot, to
Boulogne, there to be handed over to the Maréchal
d'Aumont, who would hold me in safe keeping till
such time as men should arrive to conduct me to the
Bastille. Meanwhile, he was to take good care that
Cromwell should not hear of a prisoner being seized,
or that he w^as to be sent to France, for his nation was
so jealous of its privilèges that, without fail, he would
take exception to his having dared lay hands on my
person. He should, therefore, whilst despatching me
from London by night, not only hâve me manacled
hand and foot, but also hâve me gagged till the ship
was reached.

This was the terrible sentence pronounced by his
Eminence against me, and the ambassador, urged both
by reasons of State and jealousy, took ail possible care
to see it carried out. He sent two relays of carriages
on the road which had to be traversed, so as to ensure
greater safety and speed. Thèse were posted in the
country, and not in a town or village, lest I might
occasion some disturbance and rouse the inhabitants.
I was gagged only with great difficulty, but, my feet
and hands being put in irons, I was forced to submit
to my fate. About one in the morning I was placed in
a carriage, and, three men entering it, the blinds were
drawn down to prevent my being observed. Taken to
a place of embarcation, I was carried on board ship
with a guard of six men with muskets pointed at my
head, which, however, somewhat decreased my fears,
for I deemed that I should not hâve been brought so
far if I was to be shot ; much more did I fear being
thrown overboard, but, far from this being the case, no
sooner had we made a quarter of a league than my gag

22 — 2

340 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

was removed. I had already been fed two or three
times on the road, which should hâve reassured me,
for one does not feed a man who is to be stabbed or
thrown into the sea. Nevertheless, I did not think
myself safe till we were in sight of Boulogne, but this
took a long time, for, though as a rule it is but a
passage of five or six hours, in our case it was one of
four whole days, and we were near perishing on the
way. A storm arose two hours after raising anchor
and drove us far out of our course, which enabled the
men sent by M. le Cardinal to reach Boulogne before I
did. They presented their credentials to M. le Maré-
chal d'Aumont, who had been informed what to do,
and declared himself ready to hand me over directly I
should hâve landed. I had hoped to be taken at once
before the Maréchal, or the Lieutenant de Roi, if he
were away, but my escort, having come to fetch me at
the landing place, at once thrust me into a hired
carriage which they had brought with them in order
to conceal me from the people of Boulogne, who were
then somewhat rebellious, and might hâve attempted a
rescue. My captors paid no heed whatever to my
entreaties to take me before the maréchal, which,
indeed, I might hâve caused them to do, had I let
out who I was, in which case I should hâve been
treated as no spy, but as a man of some conséquence.
Fearing, however, lest my speaking out might displease
his Eminence, I allowed myself to be taken where my
escort pleased, without breathing a syllable as to my
identity.

Seven or eight days after, we reached the Bastille
about four or five o'clock in the afternoon, and I began
to laugh to myself at the thought of my being taken

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 341

there. I pictured the governor's surprise (for I was
known to him) when I should be delivered into his
hands, knowing that I should only hâve to whisper
a word in his ear to receive quite a différent réception
from that which my guards expected. However, the
governor proved to be away, and so I was taken before
an underhng of his, who was a stranger to me, and I,
therefore, determined to keep my secret till his return,
which I thought would be that evening. He stayed, how-
ever, at St. Germain, where he had gone, till the next day,
and dressing for the King's levée, before retur ning to Paris,
the Commandeur de Souvrai sent him word to join him
in a hunting party with M. le Premier. The governor,
who was passionately fond of hunting, gave up his idea
of going to pay his court to the King, and at once
changing his dress, started off. The stag led the hunt
near to Mantes, and his horse falling, this governor
broke his left arm. The accident delayed his return,
and gave me more time than I expected to bore myself
in. I had been thrown into a dungeon where my
clothes became every night wringing wet with damp,
though I kept a fire burning ail day. I had besides, a
sorry bed which was half a foot too short for me.

Three weeks elapsed before the governor returned to
Paris, for he had at first been treated by a village
surgeon whose work had to be done over again.
Meanwhile, ail my entreaties to communicate with
him were scoffed at by my gaoler. I also asked in
vain for a confesser in spite of my feigning illness,
and my attempts to obtain an interview with the
governor's substitute proved in no way more success-
ful. At last, in despair, I begged the man who was
wont to bring me food, and who was one of the men

342 ME MOI R S OF D'ARTAGNAN

who are called by the name of Porte-clef in the
Bastille, to ail events tell the governor that I was a
gentleman of the Court. He promised to do so, but
instead of faithfully carrying my message, sent word
to him that I had lost my head, and was trying to pass
for a great lord ; adding, that I had even erected a
canopy in my room made of my bed clothes, under
which I would sit and show off my madness. It was
true that I had erected something of the kind, but it
had been only as a protection against the wind which
blew in exactly upon me. The governor, who was
quite accustomed to see most of his prisoners go mad,
thought that this was my case, and consequently paid
no further attention.

Meanwhile, M. le Cardinal was writing to me in
London about some instructions he wished to give
me, and was much puzzled at receiving no reply.
He did not dare to ask news of me from M. de
Bordeaux, for he had sent me to England without
giving him any information as to my coming. This
being so, he had recourse to a banker, whom he was
wont to employ in that country, and the latter, having
made every enquiry, sent word back to his Eminence
that I had disappeared a month ago and given rise
to much uneasiness as to my fate. The Cardinal was
more puzzled at this than ever, and ordered the banker
to make further search, which he did with no better
success than before. At this time Treville was
beginning to lower his tone, and chancing to be
discussing matters which concerned his post with his
Eminence, he was asked by him if he had heard
any news of me, to which he replied that he thought
I had returned to my own province. Besmaux, in

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 343

answer to the same question, declared that I was
just the man to hâve joined the Carthusians, for I
had often said they were the happiest people in
the world, and in conséquence of this statement the
Cardinal had ail the Carthusian monasteries in the
kingdom written to, but naturally obtained no news
of my whereabouts. Under thèse circumstances he
might perhaps hâve disposed of my post, had he not
thought fit to Vivait yet a little longer.

The Englishwoman, mystified at my disappearance,
had meanwhile kept asking for news of me from
M. de Bordeaux, who maliciously pretended to hâve
sent me back to her house. Thinking, therefore, that
I had become weary of her and reflecting that a
dozen lovers could be found for one who was lost,
she easily consoled herself for what she believed to
be my fickleness. When the ambassador perceived
that his mistress bore my absence with such indifférence,
he began to fear he had made a mistake and that I was
innocent. He accordingly wrote to M. le Cardinal
to ask him whether the prisoner he had sent over
had proved guilty or not, so as to be able to take the
requisite measures to guard against the plots of
the Prince de Condé.

His Eminence had been so busy that he had
forgotten ail about the prisoner, but this letter jogging
his memory, he gave orders for the lieutenant-criminel
to come and interrogate me. There was then no
lieutenant-général of police, as there is to-day. I was
delighted beyond measure, when this magistrate
announced what he had come for, and he, in turn,
was astounded at perceiving who the prisoner was.
He knew me to be no spy of M. le Prince, but yet,

344 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

carrying out the forms of his office, and proceeding
with his questions, ail the answer he could obtain
from me was that I had been tricked, and would beg
him to tell the Cardinal of my plight. The lieutenant-
criminel went straight from the Bastille to the Palais
Mazarin, and saw M. le Cardinal, who at once asked
if the prisoner should be hung or broken on the wheel ?
The officer replied that there was nothing to be made
of M. d'Artagnan, for he would answer no questions.
At first his Eminence could not realise that I was the
prisoner sent over from England, but having at last
done so, he immediately despatched a courier to
that country to enquire the grounds on which the
ambassador had accused me of being a spy of M. le
Prince. My name was not as well known as that of
M. le Prince, nor the Vicomte de Turenne, nor many
others of like merit, but still, as, when one is a captain
in the Guards, one is in some way beginning to
distinguish oneself, M. de Bordeaux had heard enough
about me to know who I was, and was, therefore, much
astonished when he heard whom he had caused to be
arrested. He sent excuses to M. le Cardinal, saying
that being ignorant of my présence in London, my
avidity for news, together with the fact of my having
personated a cook at the house of a lady whom he
frequently visited, together with other circumstances
which had come to his knowledge, had caused him
to believe me to be acting thus for love of M. le Prince,
and, therefore, he had deemed that both prudence and
his duty demanded my being made a prisoner.

M. le Cardinal, who was the most suspicious man in
the world, thought my masquerade such a bad joke as
to suddenly lose more than half the good opinion he

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 345

had up to then had of me, and he began to be somewhat
suspicions as to whether I had not really been won over
by the Prince. His Eminence knew nothing of the
part which love had played in my disguise, nor of the
relations of M. de Bordeaux with the Englishwoman,
so telling the lieutenant-criminel to return the next
day, he instructed him to continue my interrogation
and inform me, were I still to refuse to answer, that I
should be treated^ like a dumb man. I was also to be
told that the Cardinal would be delighted for me to
justify myself, but were I by chance to be found guilty,
less mercy would be shown to me than to anyone else,
since ingratitude, as well as treachery, must then be
laid to my charge. I had been five weeks in prison,
but long as thèse weeks had been, they seemed to me
shorter than the twenty-four hours which elapsed
before the lieutenant-criminel returned to question me,
and I was totally at a loss to divine the reason of his
being so long — I was so disturbed at this that I could
eat nothing, and indeed I must really hâve appeared a
madman to my gaoler. The only consolation I could
give myself was that M. le Cardinal had gone to
Vincennes, and so had not been able to be found.

At last, after this terrible twenty-four hours, the
Porte-clef, came to say that the lieutenant-criminel
was waiting for me with his clerk in the hall of the
governor, a pièce of news which alarmed me beyond
measure, indeed, I felt a shock just as if ail the blood
in my veins had rushed to my heart. It was the
mention of the clerk being with the officer that dis-
turbed me, for I knew what this meant ! The lieut-
enant-criminel received me in a very grave fashion, and
I Meaning that torture would be resorted to.

346 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

having made me sit opposite to him, set forth that
when a man was once in the hands of justice matters
moved none too quickly, and he must justifyhimself to
get out of them. I had been painted as black as coal,
and before being thought white as snow, I must give
certain proofs of my innocence. He had been deputed
by M. le Cardinal to interrogate me and make a report
to him, and I must therefore answer his questions.
This I declined to do, being unwilling to be treated as
a malefactor when I had but done my duty. Even-
tually, after much threatening on his part and much
firmness on mine, I bethought me of asking for an
interview with Navailles, adding that I would answer
any questions put to me by him, and if his Eminence,
after that, were still to believe me guilty, I would
willingly submit to be tried, though I did not imagine
that matters would ever corne to such a pass, unless it
was a crime to hâve made love to the mistress of the
ambassador !

The lieutenant-criminel, through whose hands ail
criminals who were to be hung or broken on the wheel
were wont to pass, was so experienced in distinguishing
the innocent from the guilty as to hardly ever be
deceived. Forming a just estimate of me, he returned
to M. le Cardinal, and told him that it was his opinion
that my présent pHght arose from the jealousy of
M. de Bordeaux, who had wished to rid himself of a
rival. The Cardinal, who now began to hâve serious
doubts as to my guilt, sent Navailles to see me at the
Bastille, and, when he appeared, I told him everything
as to my adventures in England, protesting that, in
future, I would confine myself to the strict duties of
my post, or withdraw altogether from the Court, for I

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 347

felt terribly bitter against the Cardinal. Navailles,
having counselled me to be calm, returned to his
Eminence thoroughly sure of my innocence, and,
having convinced him of it also, an order was sent
to the Governor of the Bastille to give me my liberty.
I do not know which of us was the more confused, the
Cardinal or myself, when I went to his house to thank
him. If I was afraid of being looked upon as a criminal
for having lain nearly six weeks in the Bastille, he, for
his part, feared my reproaches, for he knew he had
been in the wrong. I described to him my doings in
England, and, our interview having passed without
allusion to my misfortunes, he told Navailles, when I
had gone, that he was completely satisfied with my
conduct. Some days later I received an order for two
thousand crowns, alleged as a reward for my secret
services to the State. Had I been over scrupulous, I
might hâve refused this money, for it was not indeed
the State which I had served, but the Cardinal. Be
this as it may, having gone to thank his Eminence, he
took the opportunity of saying that my imprisonment
had not arisen from any wish of his own, having been
caused solely by the denunciation of M. de Bordeaux.
His Eminence added that he had to be careful not to
show any undue favour to his servants for fear of a
public outcry. Thèse excuses, together with the two
thousand crowns (which seemed to me most important
of ail), entirely calmed my resentment, and, having
made a suitable reply, we became once more upon the
very best of terms.

The campaign of 1655 was now about to commence,
and I spent part of my money in an outfit, and kept
the rest to entertain my friends with. Unlike the

348 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

people of my province, who are, as a rule, stingy,
I liked to be hospitable, being wont to déclare that
money was made to be used, and 1 would as soon hâve
none at ail as keep it at the bottom of a coffer, as
many people did. M. le Cardinal was glad to see me
of such a disposition, though not of it himself. Our
army set out for Hainaut, and suddenly attacked
Landrecies. M. le Cardinal came to Guise with the
King, so as to be able to issue his orders. The army
was that year commanded by the Vicomte de Turenne
and the Maréchal de la Ferté, his Eminence having
adopted the plan of having two gênerais to an army,
so as they might act as a check on one another in the
way of treachery. Landrecies was in due course cap-
tured, the Vicomte de Turenne giving proof of the
very highest generalship. I acted as a hostage whilst
negotiations were being carried on for the surrender of
the town, and, when thèse had been signed, Navailles
advised me to ask for the governorship, which I should
not hâve donc of my own accord, for it was a most
important position. His Eminence very politely ex-
pressed his regret at not being able to comply with my
wishes, citing many officers senior to myself, who
would raise strong objections to my obtaining such a
reward, and, at the same time, advised me to be more
moderate in my demands in future. After the capitu-
lation of Landrecies, the King held a review of the
army, remaining on horseback from four in the morning
till eight at night, taking even his food on horseback ;
everyone admired his détermination. His Majesty
afterwards returned to Guise. La Capelle was now
attacked by our troops, but, after two or three furious
combats, we abandoned the siège of that city. We

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 34g

then, after some further fighting, drove the enemy to
take shelter under the cannon of Condé ; and the
Château de Bossu having been captured by our forces,
the King was installed in it. As his Majesty was
followed by a large suite, much forage was wanted for
their horses ; and this had to be obtained from under
the gâtes of Valenciennes, our supplies having given
eut. Foraging was dangerous work, and the parties
which engaged in it were always commanded by
lieutenant-généraux, some of whom were none too
élever officers.

Bussi Rabutin did not however include himself
amongst this latter class. Never had man such a good
opinion of himself, and because he was successful with
the ladies, he wanted to be so in military matters, for
which he had in reality but little bent. Everyone
wished him to meet with some reverse, so as he might
be humiliated, for there was nobody secure against his
tongue. It was not long before this désire was
gratified. Having been ordered to go on a foraging
party, Bussi set out with a certain number of squad-
rons, and being lured into an ambuscade by the enemy,
who executing a clever manœuvre devised by the Duc
de Bournonville, Governor of Valenciennes, at first
pretended to retreat, the body of horsemen under his
command was totally routed and forced to fly. Nor
was he one of the last to do so, and, in fact, it was he
himself who brought news of the defeat, though he
tried to make light of it. This reverse was a great
mortification for him, and for some time he behaved
more wisely, but as when people are used to anything,
they speedily return to their vomit, not only did he
recommence being more slanderous than ever, but

350 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

further employed his pen, which was just as biting as
his longue. He composed his " Histoire amoureuse
des Gaules," a small book quite full of slanders, with
which he mingled some truth to make it appear more
true. Nevertheless, he kept this book quiet for some
time, fearing lest it might préjudice his chances of
becoming a Maréchal de France, which he arrogantly
aspired to be. Indeed, I hâve heard one of his friends
say, that so afraid was he on this score, that the book
would never hâve been published, had he obtained the
honour he coveted, but perceiving that the peace of the
Pyrénées which was concluded some years later, had
prevented ail chance of his obtaining what he wished,
Bussi was enchanted to produce it from his study, so
as to revenge himself on a minister with whom he was
dissatisfied. Apparently, he was of opinion that he
deserved this honour as much as others, amongst
whom it is true there were men no more worthy than
himself, but had it been given to everybody who did
not deserve it, there would hâve been more Maréchaux
de France than soldiers, for officers at that time were
far from thoroughly doing their duty. For one who
did it, there were a thousand who thought only of
pleasure. Not that this was the fault of the King, for
during the whole of the siège of Condé, he continued
to be seen on horseback from morning till night, just
as after the taking of Landrecies.

Condé, the siège of which had begun in the early
days of August, held out till the eighteenth of that
month, and we next besieged Saint Guillain, which
made but a feeble résistance. After the capture of this
town, the King and his whole Court returned to Paris.
The Cardinal then recommenced his negotiations with
M. de Treville, who, as I hâve before said, was show-

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 351

ing himself more tractable; but, nevertheless, his
pretensions were very great, and his Eminence had
as yet corne to no arrangement with him. In the
meanwhile, he had given a régiment of cavalry to his
nephew, which was to bear his name; hovvever, the
young man was so proud, that he scorned the post
given to him, just as he would hâve thought the
Crown itself too insignificant a thing ! His uncle
was infuriated at his behaviour, for he was very
désirons of making him into a great man. The
Cardinal would sometimes tell me with tears in his
eyes, of his unhappiness at perceiving after ail he
had done for his family, that not one member of
it was able to sustain its lustre. He lamented his
nephew who had been killed at the combat of St.
Antoine, saying, that he was quite a différent kind of
man from his brother. Nevertheless, his Eminence had
yet another nephew ; the younger brother of thèse two
gave some signs of being like the eldest, but this boy
was too young for the Cardinal to rely much upon his
future, in which he was not wrong, for he was killed
some time later. Being at school at the collège of
Clermont, his friends tossed him in a blanket, and
tossed him so well, that they threw him against the
ceiHng. Hitting his head, he fell back into the blanket
covered with blood, and being afterwards trepanned,
died a day or two later, to the great grief of his uncle
who, nevertheless, still continued to amass ail the
wealth he could lay hands on. Meanwhile, his
Eminence married one of his nièces to the eldest son
of the Duc de Modène, knowing that there were still
enough left to make a Queen of England out of,
which was still an idea of his.

His only trouble was as to which to choose — his

352 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

Britannic Majesty or Cromwell, and Dne of the
reasons for his having sent me to England, had
been to see whether Charles II. had any chance
of recovering his crown. I had reported my opinion
on my return. I believed that the EngHsh were
much opposed to the King's restoration. Cromwell,
to strengthen his position, had made them think that
Charles II. had become a Catholic, owing to the per-
suasion of the Queen, his mother. This was enough
to make them hâte him more bitterly than ever, since
this religion was unutterably hateful to them. Not
that they could say, that the Catholics had ever donc
them any great harm, on the contrary, they were the
sufferers since Queen Elizabeth had made Protestant-
ism suprême in her Kingdom, but if they could not
reproach them in that respect, the English were yet
afraid of the yoke of the Popes. The more they
examined their policy, the more they concluded that
their sole end was the subjection of everyone under
the guise of religion.

The Cardinal, on my reports, gave up ail thoughts
of the King of England, and turned his entire attention
to Cromwell, though to me it seemed that he had no
more to hope for from him than from the other.
Religion constituted a great obstacle, but in any case,
his Eminence instructed M. de Bordeaux to make an
alliance with the Protector in the name of the King his
master. For a long time past, our ambassador had
been trying to make such a treaty, so as to prevent an
alliance between England and Spain, which the
Spaniards eagerly desired. Cromwell was much more
inclined to make a treaty with us, and as matters
appeared to be oroeressine well in this direction, the

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 353

Cardinal formed the idea of once more sending me to
England, not secretly as before, but to deal with the
Protector directly, and urge on the alHance. I was
dehghted at the thought of revenging myself on
Bordeaux, and was calculating on embracing his mis-
tress under his very nose, but his Eminence deeming
that, after what had happened, he would make the
ambassador his mortal enemy were he to send me,
despatched Marsac in my place. The latter was a very
simple man, and the dullest and least capable Gascon
I hâve ever seen, and indeed, he acquitted himself of
this mission so ill, that on his return, his Eminence
abandoned ail hopes of succeeding in his plans. He
might just as well hâve sent a child as a man like this.
The Cardinal speaking of him to me, said he was so
good a man, that he had become a complète fool. My
reply was, that Marsac might be said to be no richer
in intellect than in manners. As a matter of fact, he
was like a pig jobber, and without his sword, might
hâve been taken for one just corne from selling his
stock at a fair. For this reason, as he knew he would
look no better in a rich dress, he spent no money on
his clothes, but was always so simply dressed that one
clearly perceived that he took no delight in the
vanities of the world.

However, to leave this poor man, who has for some
time been rotting in the tomb, I must mention that
M. le Cardinal, always eager for gain, now took it into
his head to substitute a new copper coin for the
" denier " which then circulated in France. He
declared that there was not sufficient small coin in the
country, but a governor of a province, who was a very
élever man, hearing of this, played him a trick which
VOL, II 23

354 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

his Eminence did not forget for some time. Being
called upon to pay the minister one hundred thousand
crowns, he coUected ail the small money in his
province, and placing it in carts, sent it to Paris with
a letter stating that, there being only small coins in his
district, he was obliged to send the sum in this form,
though he had wasted much time in endeavouring to
obtain larger pièces. The Cardinal was much aston-
ished at seeing a number of carts entering his court-
yard, but clearly understood that which this governor
meant to express, which was that he was wrong to try
and prétend that there was any lack of small coins.

Cromwell, whilst negotiating the treaty which I hâve
spoken of, had wished it to be kept secret till such
time as he should hâve drawn some money from the
English Parliament on certain specious pretexts.
However, as everything is liable to be discovered, the
Spaniards were informed of what was going on by the
wife of Major-General Lambert, the great friend of
Cromwell. She hid herself one day in her husband's
room to learn what Bordeaux came there so often for,
and she was the more curious because Cromwell him-
self took part in thèse conférences. Nevertheless, she,
as well as her husband, was a pensioner of France,
which should hâve prevented her from disclosing our
secrets. However, being in possession of such an
important one as this, she thought she would make
something out of it ; and, having entered into com-
munication with the Spanish Ambassador, the latter
deemed her information so valuable that he readily
agreed to her stipulations. He at once went incognito
to see the Speaker of the Lower House, who was a
staunch partisan of the King, his master, and told him

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 355

what was going on. The Speaker, in return, advised
the Spaniard to continue trying to make his treaty
without taking notice of anything else, and, further, to
notify to the Parhament the conditions he was pro-
posing, so as to make clear how advantageous they
were to England. The ambassador foUowed this
advice, and, further, had his proposais printed, so
as to make them known in the whole City of London,
and then ail over the entire Kingdom. Hiring some
men, he told them to go and distribute thèse pamphlets
ail over the town. Probably it had ail been arranged
with the Speaker. Be this as it may, one of thèse men
having cried the contents of his pamphlets right under
the Windows of Cromwell's room, the latter listened to
what he was saying, and, no sooner had he done so,
than he immediately ordered the arrest of the crier,
and, after extracting the name of the person who had
instigated him to do this, had him conveyed to New-
gate and strangled the next evening without further
trial. His companions no sooner heard of this than
they fled in ail directions, and no longer dared sell
their wares, except in secret.

The Spanish Ambassador received his own particular
correction the first time he returned to Whitehall, but
going, as it were, double or quits, he complained to
the Parliament of the way the Protector had behaved
in the matter, and though it was largely composed of
Cromwell's créatures, there was a party in it which
began to protest against what was going on. Indeed,
this agitation went so far that there was a kind of
rébellion in the City of London, which retarded the
exécution of the treaty, which the Protector had made
with his Majesty, and made the Cardinal clearly see

356 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

thathis great schemes were still a long wayoff réalisation.
He, consequently, determined not to again refuse any
good match for his nièces on account of imaginary
hopes.

The campaign of Flanders having ended after the
taking of St. Guillain, the King returned to Paris, and
M. le Cardinal, to keep his Majesty amused whilst he
filled his purse, gave a magnificent bail, the marriage
of one of his nièces with the Duc de Modène serving as
a pretext. The position of his Eminence was now
more assured than ever, and the King, as it were,
saw only with his eyes, which was natural enough,
considering that the Queen-mother perpetually sang
his praises. She was, nevertheless, much pained at the
war with Spain, though it was now forty years since
she had left her country, and did not fail to attempt to
make the minister conclude a peace, which for his own
reasons he was unwilling to do, He declared that it
would be very unwise to draw back now that matters
were proceeding so well, and, besides, the French
nation wanted occupation, and the nobility required
something to do, to that extent that did they not find
it outside the kingdom they would soon look for it
within.

The winter having thus passed with many enter-
tainments, the Cardinal held a great council of war
in the month of March to know what the King's
arms in Flanders were to do in the next campaign.
The siège of Valenciennes had already been decided
on, and great préparations made for it. The enemy
had taken measures to oppose us, and it was a question
whether we ought not to attack Dunkerque instead,
so as to carry out the conditions of the treaty with

ME M 01 R s OF D'ARTAGNAN 357

the Protector. However, Cromwell had more to do
at home than people thought, and could not conse-
quently keep his word. The complaints of the Spanish
Ambassador had aroused the EngUsh people from its
indifférence, and it appeared so outraged at his having
looked after his own private interests in préférence
to those of the pubhc, as never to forgive him for it.
In short, everyone in England cried out for a war
with France, instead of approving of the treaty. Ail
Cromwell had done had been to déclare that he
understood vvhat he was doing better than the people
themselves, but they were so much struck by the
offers of Calais and Boulogne, with which the Spanish
Ambassador tempted them, as to appear deaf to
everything else. The Cardinal, therefore, could not
rely upon the treaty, and, in conséquence of this,
held the council of war which I hâve mentioned.
It was there resolved, on the advice of the Maréchal de
la Ferté and other gênerais, to push on with the
campaign ; the Vicomte de Turenne alone strongly
recommending that matters should be thoroughly con-
sidered before an advance was made. In due course,
Valenciennes was besieged and the résistance we en-
countered there was of a very formidable kind. After
some slight successes, which were due to the cleverness
of the governor, who was the Comte de Hennin, the
Prince de Condé, the Comte de Fuensaldagne and
Don Juan d'Autriche advanced to the attack. Thèse
three commanders were, indeed, formidable opponents.
Perceiving that the position held by M. de Turenne
was defended in a manner which showed that every-
thing was in order, they turned their attention to the
lines of the Maréchal de la Ferté, who, impetuously

358 MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

declining an offer of assistance made by the Vicomte
de Turenne, paid dearly for his foUy, for his position was
easily carried, only our régiment and the régiment of
marine offering any serions résistance. The Maréchal
de la Ferté disdained to take refuge in the camp of
M. de Turenne, and was made prisoner, together with
three lieutenant-généraux, to wit, MM. les Comtes de
Gadagne d'Estreés and de Grandpré. Besides this, a
number of distinguished persons fell on this occasion
into the hands of the enemy. I was not so particular
as the maréchal had been, and saved myself by the
dike. Meanwhile, M. de Turenne, forgetting ail
rancorous thoughts as to the way in which he had
been treated, gave orders to the régiments of Rambures
ind de la Feuil to advance to the attack, but the
bogginess of the ground caused by the breaking of the
dike forced them to retreat — the soldiers sinking in
the mud at every step, and it was ail the gênerai could
do to keep order amongst his troops. He now sought
to reassure the army, and displayed the greatest cool-
ness and composure.

It is extraordinary why we were not hard pressed
after our defeat by the enemy, instead of being merely
harassed by two or three squadrons, which were easily
kept at bay by the two thousand horse, with which the
Vicomte de Turenne covered our retreat. Indeed,
to such an extent were our soldiers overcome by terror
that the rustle of the smallest leaf aroused them.
A hare, for instance, chancing to be started under the
hoofs of the cavalry, the advance guard no sooner
heard some musket shots, which were fired at this
poor animal, than they became quite as alarmed as
if the enemy were already upon them.

MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN 359

Having learnt that an attack was contemplated upon
Condé, he sent eight hundred horsemen to that town
by a circuitous route, each with a sack of corn on his
horse, for it was but ill-supplied with provisions, and
was full of fugitives from our army who were starving.
After depositing the corn, thèse horsemen returned ;
but it would hâve been better had they stayed in the
place of the stragglers who filled the city. Condé,
nevertheless, made a vigorous résistance under the
lieutenant-général, who was its commander — Passage
by name, a good soldier, whose only fault was a
hankering to be thought of a great family. Finally,
however, it surrendered on honourable terms, and so
M. de Turenne found himself in a more difficult pass
than ever. Nevertheless, after a pretended retreat
towards France, he made direct for la Capelle, which
he besieged. This city was held by the Comte de
Chamilly for the Prince de Condé, who hearing of
its siège, at once sent the son of Chamilly to help his
father, and to reassure him. He, therefore, in spite of
having but a small garrison, declined ail proposais for
surrender, and made a much better résistance than
might hâve been anticipated. Meanwhile, the Spaniards
on the urgent appeal of M. le Prince, abandoned
besieging Saint Guillain and went to the relief of la
Capelle, but they were much chagrined on the way
to learn that the city in question had capitulated.

The whole of France which had deemed itself lost,
or at least in great danger after the defeat of Valen-
ciennes, admired the conduct of the Vicomte de
Turenne, who had set everything right ; indeed, he
had done a good deal, for, if we had lost Condé, we
had recaptured la Capelle. For the latter town had

36o MEMOIRS OF D'ARTAGNAN

been captured during our civil wars, and since then we
had been unable to retake it, though from no laclv of
wishing to do so. The King came to the camp to
show his army his satisfaction at what it had done,
but while he paid us ail thèse compliments, he reserved
some spécial ones for the Vicomte, who assuredly
deserved them. His Majesty remained in the camp
for some days, until a convoy destined for Landrecies
had been prepared. He selected that route to return
to France, and our régiment went ahead to reach
Compiègne, where I was to be quartered. Some time
afterwards, I returned to the Court where such
magnificence prevailed, that it was very easy to see
that it was no longer suffering from the misery which
had been its lot during the civil war.

END OF PART II

DC

Courtilz, Gatien de, sieiir
130 de Sandras

A72C8 Memoirs of Monsieur

1B99 d'Artagnan

pt.2

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY